Rawlinson – History of Herodotus, a new English version, vol. 2 (London: Murray 1858) — archive.org text layer

Source and licence

share: publicnone

Source: text layer of corpus/incoming/histories/historians/herodotus-histories-ii/historyofherodot02herouoft.pdf (archive.org OCR; tools/build_repository.py histories())

Attribution: Rawlinson – History of Herodotus, a new English version, vol. 2 (London: Murray 1858); public domain in Canada (death years verified: G. Rawlinson d.1902 (https://archive.org/metadata/historyofherodot02herouoft LC heading 1812-1902; https://www.wikidata.org/wiki/Q1355998); co-authors H. C. Rawlinson d.1895 (https://www.wikidata.org/wiki/Q309602), J. G. Wilkinson d.1875 (https://www.wikidata.org/wiki/Q923032) — staged at corpus/incoming/histories/historians/herodotus-histories-ii/historyofherodot02herouoft.pdf from https://archive.org/details/historyofherodot02herouoft (HIST-1, 2026-09-29)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)

Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.

Full provenance and citation

The text — part 2 of 6

8,144 lines · a line number is a link to itself

ref	L0 witness
p. 122
8190	100
8191	SOLEMN ASSEMBLIES INTRODUCED
8192	Book II.
8193	understand. For liow can it be conceived possible that
8194	a dove should really speak with the voice of a man ?
8195	Lastly, by calling the dove black the Dodonseans indi-
8196	cated that the woman was an Egyptian. And certainly
8197	the character of the oracles at Thebes and Dodona is
8198	very similar. Besides this form of divination, the
8199	Greeks learnt also divination by means of victims from
8200	the Egyptians.
8201	58. The Egyptians were also the first to introduce
8202	solemn assemblies,^ processions, and litanies^ to the
8203	' " Solemn assemblies " were nu-
8204	merous in Egypt, and were of various
8205	kinds. The grand assemblies, or gi-eat
8206	I^anegyries, were held in the large
8207	halls of the principal temples, and the
8208	king presided at them in person. Their
8209	celebration was apparently yearly, re-
8210	gulated by the Sothic, or by the vague
8211	j-ear ; and others at the new moons,
8212	when they were continued for seve-
8213	ral successive daj's, and-again at the
8214	full moon. There were inferior pane-
8215	gyrics in honour of different deities
8216	every dayduring certain months. Some
8217	great panegyrics seem to have been
8218	held after very long periods. Many
8219	No. I.
8220	other ceremonies also took place, at
8221	which the king presided ; the greatest
8222	of which was the procession of shrines
8223	of the gods, which is mentioned in the
8224	Eosetta Stone, and is often represented
8225	in the sculptures. These shrines were
8226	of two kinds : one was an ark, or
8227	sacred boat, which may be called the
8228	gi'eat shrine, the other a sort of canopy.
8229	They were attended by the chief priest,
8230	or prophet, clad in the leopard skin ;
8231	they were borne on the shoulders of
8232	several priests, by means of staves
8233	sometimes passing through metal rings
8234	at the side, and being taken into the
8235	temple, were placed on a table or
8236	stand prepared for the purpose. The
8237	same mode of carrying the ark was
8238	adopted by the Jews (Joshua iii. 12 ;
8239	1 Chron. xv, 2, and 15 ; 2 Sam. xv.
8240	24 ; 1 Esdr, i. 4) ; and the gods of
8241	Babylon, as well as
8242	of Egypt, were borne
8243	and "set in their
8244	place" in a similar
8245	manner. (Is. xlvi. 7 ;
8246	Baruch, vi. 4, and
8247	26.) Apuleius(Met.
8248	xi. 250) describes the
8249	sacred boat and the
8250	high priest holding
8251	in his hand a lighted
8252	torch, an egg, and
8253	sulphur, after which
8254	the (sacred) scribe
8255	read from a papyrus
8256	certain prayers, in
8257	presence of the as-
8258	sembled pastophori,
8259	or members of the
8260	Sacred College ; which agrees well
8261	wnth the ceremony described on the
8262	monuments.
8263	Some of the sacred boats or arks
8264	contained the emblems of life and
p. 123
8265	Chap. 58, 59.
8266	FROM EGYPT INTO GREECE.
8267	101
8268	gods; of all which the Greeks were taught the use by
8269	them. It seems to me a sufficient proof of this, that in
8270	Egypt these practices have been established from re-
8271	mote antiquity, while in Grreece they are only recently
8272	known.
8273	59. The Egyptians do not hold a single solemn
8274	assembly, but several in the course of the year. Of
8275	stability, which, when the veil was
8276	drawn aside, were partially seen ; and
8277	others contained the sacred beetle of
8278	the sun, overshadowed by the wings
8279	of two figures of the goddess Thniei,
8280	or " Truth," which call to mind the
8281	cherubim (kerubim) of the Jews. The
8282	shrines of some deities
8283	differed from those of
8284	others, though most of
8285	them had a ram's head
8286	at the prow and stern of
8287	the boat ; and that of
8288	Pthah-Sokar-Osiris was
8289	marked by its singular
8290	form, the centre having
8291	the head of the hawk,
8292	his emblem, rising from
8293	it in a shroud, and the
8294	prow terminating in that
8295	of an oryx. It was car-
8296	ried in the same manner
8297	by several priests. The
8298	god Horns, the origin of
8299	the Greek Charon, h the
8300	steersman par excellence
8301	of the sacred boats, as
8302	Vishnu is of the Indian
8303	ark. (See my note on
8304	Pthah-Sokar-Osiris, in
8305	B. iii. ch, 37, and on the
8306	ark of Isis, see note ' on
8307	ch. 61.)
8308	The Niloa, or Festival
8309	of the Inundation ; the
8310	harvest ; the fetes in honour of the
8311	gods ; the royal birthdays ; and other
8312	annual as well as monthly festivals,
8313	were celebrated with great splendour ;
8314	and the procession to the temples,
8315	when the dedicatory offerings were
8316	presented by the king, or by the high
8317	priest, the public holidays, the new
8318	moons, and numerous occasional fetes,
8319	kept throughout the year, as well as
8320	the many assemblies successively held
8321	in different cities throughout the
8322	country, fully justified the remark
8323	that the Egyptians paid greater at-
8324	tention to divine matters than any
8325	other people. And these, as Hero-
8326	dotus observes, had been already
8327	No. II.
8328	established long before any similar
8329	custom existed in Greece. — [G, W.j
8330	' The mode of approaching the
8331	deity and the ceremonies performed
8332	in the solemn processions varied in
8333	Egypt, as in Greece (Procl. Chres-
8334	tomath. p. 381, Gd.), where persons
8335	sometimes sang hymns to the sound
8336	of the lyre, sometimes to the flute,
8337	and with dances. These last were the
p. 124
8338	102
8339	FEAST OF BUBASTIS.
8340	Book II.
8341	these tlie chief, which is better attended than any other,
8342	is held at the city of Biibastis ^ in honour of Diana.^
8343	n-poo-dSta, wliich, as well as the former
8344	(see woodcut 1 in ch. 48), are repre-
8345	sented on the monuments of E^ypt.
8346	Sometimes the harp, guitar, and flutes,
8347	were played while the high priest
8348	offered incense to the gods. The song
8349	of the Egyptian priests was called in
8350	their language Pa^an (Clem. Pajdagog.
8351	e^C
8352	iii. 2), which is evidently an Egyptian
8353	word, having the article Pi prefixed.
8354	— [G. W.]
8355	'^ Bubastis, or Pasht, cor-
8356	responded to the Greek
8357	Diana. At the Speos Arte-
8358	niidos (near Beni Hassan)
8359	she is represented as a lioness
8360	with her name " Psht, the
8361	lady of the cave." At Thebes
8362	she has also the head of a
8363	lioness, with the name Pasht,
8364	thus written
8365	At Bubastis the name of the chief
8366	goddess whose figiire remains ajipearg
8367	to read Buto, and is thus
8368	written
8369	9
8370	and here she may have the character
8371	of Buto or Latona, They both have
8372	the same head, though it is difficult to
8373	distinguish between that of the lioness
8374	and the cat. It is indeed probable that
8375	both these animals were sacred to and
8376	emblems of Pasht. The notion of the
8377	cat being an emblem of the moon Avas
8378	doubtless owing to the Greeks sup-
8379	loosing Bubastis the same as Diana,
8380	l)ut the moon in Egypt was a male
8381	deity, the Ibis-headed Thoth ; and
8382	another mistake was their considering
8383	the Egyptian Diana the sister of Apollo.
8384	Remains of the temple and city of
8385	Bubastis; the " Pibeseth" (Pi-basth)
8386	of Ezekiel, xxx. 17, are still seen at
8387	Tel Basta, "the mounds of Pasht,"
8388	so called from its lofty mounds. (See
8389	below, n. ", ch, 138.) At the Speos
8390	Artemidos numerous cat mummies
8391	were buried, fi'om their being sacred
8392	to the Egyptian Diana. — [G. W.]
8393	* Herodotus (infra, ch. 156) supposes
8394	her the daughter of Bacchus (Osiris)
8395	and Isis, which is, of course, an error,
8396	as Osiris had no daughter, and the only
8397	mode of accoiinting for it is by sup-
8398	posing Horus, the son of Osiris, to
8399	have been mistaken for the sun, the
8400	Apollo of the Greeks, whose sister
8401	Diana Avas reputed to be. The
8402	goddess Bubastis, or Pasht, is called
8403	on the monuments " beloved of
8404	Pthah," whom she general^ accom-
p. 125
8405	Chap. 60.
8406	THE PROCESSION OF BOATS.
8407	103
8408	The next in importance is that which takes place at
8409	Busiris, a city situated in the very middle of the Delta ;
8410	it is in honour of Isis, who is called in the Greek
8411	tongue Demeter (Ceres). There is a third great festival
8412	in Sais to Minerva, a fourth in Heliopolis to the Sun,
8413	a fifth in Buto * to Latona, and a sixth in Papremis to
8414	Mars.
8415	60. The following are the proceedings on occasion
8416	of the assembly at Bubastis : — Men and women come
8417	sailing all together, vast numbers in each boat, many of
8418	the women with castanets, which they strike, while some
8419	of the men pipe during the whole time of the voyage ;
8420	the remainder of the voyagers, male and female, sing
8421	the while, and make a clapping with their hands.
8422	When they arrive opposite any of the towns upon the
8423	banks of the stream, they approach the shore, and,
8424	while some of the women continue to play and sing,
8425	others call aloud to the females of the place and load
8426	them with abuse, while a certain number dance, and
8427	some standing up uncover themselves. After proceed-
8428	ing in this way all along the river-course, they reach
8429	Bubastis, where they celebrate the feast with abundant
8430	sacrifices. More grape-wine ^ is consumed at this festi-
8431	panies, and she is the second member
8432	of the great triad of Memphis. Bu-
8433	bastis, the city, was only the Egyptian
8434	name Pasht, with the article HI pre-
8435	fixed, as in the Hebrew Pi-basth ; and
8436	the change of P into B was owing to
8437	the former being pronounced B, as in
8438	modern Coptic. — [G. W.]
8439	* Vide infra, note* on ch. 155.
8440	The Goddess mentioned at Bubastis
8441	should be Buto ; as her name occurs
8442	there, and so frequently about the
8443	pyramids, which were in the neighbour-
8444	hood of Letopolis, another city of Buto,
8445	or Latona. The city of Buto Herodotus
8446	here speaks of stood between the
8447	Sebennytic and Bolbitine branches,
8448	near the Lake of Buto, now Lake
8449	Boorlos. The Sebennytic branch ap-
8450	pears here to have been divided into
8451	several channels, as one of them passed,
8452	according to Herodotus and Ptolemy,
8453	near to Buto, which was at no great
8454	distance from the Canopic branch,
8455	where it separated from the Bolbitine.
8456	(See Rennell, ii. p. 168.)— [G. W.]
8457	* This is to be distinguished from
8458	beer, olvos Kpidivos, " barley -wine,"
8459	both of which were made in great
8460	quantities in Egypt. The most noted
8461	were those of Mareotis, Anthylla,
8462	Plinthine, Coptos, and the Teniotic,
8463	Sebennytic, and Alexandrian ; and
8464	many were noticed in the offerings
8465	made in the tombs and temples of
8466	Egypt. Among them wine of the
8467	"Northern Country" is mentioned,
8468	and that long before the Greeks car-
p. 126
8469	104
8470	FEAST OF ISIS AT BUSIRIS.
8471	, Book II.
8472	val than in all the rest of the year besides. The
8473	number of those who attend, counting only the men
8474	and women and omitting the children, amounts, accord-
8475	ing to the native reports, to seven hundred thousand.
8476	61. The ceremonies at the feast of Isis in the city
8477	of Busiris ^ have been already spoken of. It is there
8478	ried wine to Egypt. In Later times,
8479	when the prejudices of the Egyptians
8480	had begun to relax, a trade was esta-
8481	blished with the Greeks, and Egypt
8482	received wine from Greece and Phoe-
8483	nicia twice eveiy year (Herod, iii. 6),
8484	and many Greelis carried it direct to
8485	Nauci'atis. (See note ^ on ch. 18 and
8486	note * on 37 ; and on beer, n. ', ch. 77.
8487	On the wines of Egypt, see At. Eg.
8488	W. vol. ii. p. 153 to 170.) The wine-
8489	presses and otferings of wine in the
8490	tombs at the Pyramids show wiue
8491	was made in Egypt at least as early
8492	as the 4th dynasty.— [G. W.]
8493	® There were several places called
8494	Busiris in Egypt (Diod. i. 17 ; i. 88 ;
8495	Plin. V. 10; and sxxvi. 12). It sig-
8496	nifies the burial-place of Osiris, and
8497	therefore corresponds in meaning to
8498	Taposiris, a Greek name given to an-
8499	other town on the sea-coast to tlie W.
8500	of Alexandria. Many places claim the
8501	honour of having the body of Osiris,
8502	the chief of which were Memphis,
8503	Busiris, Philaj, Taposiris, and Abydus
8504	(Pint, de Is. s. 21). The Busiris men-
8505	tioned by Herodotus stood a little to
8506	the S. of Sebennytus and the modern
8507	Abooseer, the Coptic Busiri, of which
8508	nothing now remains but some granite
8509	blocks since used as the thresholds
8510	of doors, and a few stones, one of
8511	which is of very early time. This is
8512	a sepulchral monument, probably of
8513	the time of the 4th dynasty, which has
8514	the funereal eye on each side. There
8515	was also a Busiris near the pyramids,
8516	which gave its name to the modern
8517	Abooair, near which the burial-] ilace
8518	of Apis, called Apis-Osiris, has lately
8519	been discovered. The city of Isis was
8520	lower down the river, and it is more
8521	probable that the fete of Isis was held
8522	there than at Busiris. It is now
8523	called Behayt, and its site is marked
8524	by the ruins of a granite temple, the
8525	only one, except that at Bubastis, en-
8526	tirely built of that beautiful and
8527	costly material, Avhich was doubtless
8528	thought worthy to succeed " the very
8529	large temple to Isis" mentioned by
8530	Herodotus — for it was built during
8531	the reign of the Ptolemies. It was
8532	formerly called Iseum, and by the an-
8533	cient Egyptians Hehai, or Ilehait, of
8534	winch Isis is always called in the
8535	sculptures, "the Mistress."
8536	Hehai signified a " pane-
8537	?yj"y)" or assembly, and this
8538	was the real meaning of the
8539	name of the place. Osiris is
8540	also sometimes called in the
8541	legends there, " Lord of the
8542	land of Hebai." There was
8543	another ancient town, in
8544	Middle Egypt, apparently q
8545	consecrated to Isis, the ruins
8546	of whicli are now called Hoyhee. On
8547	a wall at Behayt, probably once part
8548	of the sekos, is a remarkable bas-
8549	relief of the ark of Isis, in the centre
8550	of which the Goddess sits on a lotus-
8551	flower, a female standing on either
8552	side with outstretched wings ; below
8553	the same three are kneeling, and
8554	under this are the Goddess or Oenius
8555	Mert or Milt, with the usual four
8556	kneeling figures (one with the head of
8557	a man and three with jackals'-heads)
8558	beating themselves, illustrating what
8559	Herodotus says in ch. 40. This was
8560	done in honour of Osiris, whose death
8561	was lamented, as that of Adonis
8562	(Adoni ; cp. Judg. i. 5 ; Josh. x. 1)
8563	by the SjTians, alluded to in Eze-
8564	kiel (viii. 14): — " There sat women
8565	weeping for Tammiiz." This last
8566	name, meaning " concealed," may be
8567	related to the Atmoo of Egypt, who
8568	answers to " Sol Inferus ;" and the
8569	mention (in Ezek. viii. 16) of men
p. 127
8570	Chap. 61, 62.
8571	FESTIVAL AT SAIS.
8572	105
8573	that the whole multitude, both of men and women,
8574	manv thousands in number, beat themselves at the close
8575	of the sacrifice, in honour of a god, whose name a
8576	religious scruple forbids me to mention.'' The Carian
8577	dwellers in Egypt proceed on this occasion to still
8578	greater lengths, even cutting their faces with their
8579	knives,^ whereby they let it be seen that they are not
8580	Egyptians but foreigners.
8581	62. At Sais,^ when the assembly takes place for the
8582	■worshipping " the Sun " (though it
8583	should have been the West, rather
8584	than towards " the East") seems to
8585	confirm this. (See notes ^ and ^ on
8586	chaps. 85 and 171.) The temple of
8587	Bebayt is now so completely destroyed
8588	that it is difficult to ascertain its
8589	exact plan ; the stones are thro^\^l to-
8590	gether in the .greatest confusion, and
8591	a man can go down beneath them to
8592	the depth of 12 to 15 feet, Kone
8593	seem to be in their original places,
8594	though some of the doorwa\'s can be
8595	traced ; and fragments of cornices,
8596	and ceilings with the usual white
8597	stars on a blue ground, lie in a mass
8598	heajicd one on the other. The force
8599	and labour emploj'ed in its destruction
8600	must have been Tery gi-eat. All the
8601	remaining sculptures are of the time
8602	of Ptolemy Fhiladelplms, and it is
8603	probable that the temple was rebuilt
8604	in his reign of those unusual mate-
8605	rials, which would have justified the
8606	remark applied by Herodotus to that
8607	of Bubastis, that many temples were
8608	larger but few so beautiful, and which
8609	prove that the Egyptians then, as
8610	before the time of Herodotus, sought
8611	to honour Isis with monuments
8612	worthy of her importance. The sculp-
8613	tures in relief on the granite show the
8614	immense labour bestowed upon them,
8615	and some of the hieroglyphics on the
8616	architraves are 14 inches long. On
8617	the cornices are the names of Ptolemy
8618	alternating with three feather orna-
8619	ments forming an Eg;\'ptian triglyph,
8620	and one of them has the heads of Isis
8621	alternating wth king's names. The
8622	large columns were surmounted by
8623	heads of Isis, like those of Dendera,
8624	but with the remarkable difference
8625	that they were of granite ; and on the
8626	bases of the walls was the not unusual
8627	row of figures of the God Nilus, bear-
8628	ing vases and emblems. The sculp-
8629	tures mostly represent offerings made
8630	to Isis (frequently with the emblem
8631	of Athor), to Osiris, Anubis, and the
8632	crocodile-headed God ; and the hawk-
8633	headed Hor-Hat is figured in one
8634	place leading up the King to the pre-
8635	sence of Isis, who is styled "defender
8636	of her brother (Osiris)." A crude
8637	brick wall surroimded the temenos or
8638	sacred enclosure, in which the temple
8639	stood, and which had as usual stone
8640	gateways. — [G. W.]
8641	7 This was Osiris, and men are
8642	often represented doing this in the
8643	paintings of the tombs. See the pre-
8644	ceding note, and n. ', ch. 85. — [G. W.]
8645	^ The custom of cutting themselves
8646	was not Egyptian ; and it is therefore
8647	evident that the command in Leviti-
8648	cus (xix. 28 ; xxi. 5) against making
8649	" any cuttings in their flesh " was not
8650	directed against a custom derived from
8651	Egv'pt, but from Syria, where the
8652	worshi]5pers of Baal "cut themselves
8653	after their manner with knives and
8654	lancets " (darts), 1 Kings xviii. 28. —
8655	[G. W.]
8656	^ The site of Sa'is is marked by lofty
8657	mounds, enclosing a space of great
8658	extent. (See n. ', ch. 169, and n. ^,
8659	ch. 170.) Its modern name Sa, or
8660	Sa-el-Huyar, " Sa of the stone," from
8661	the ruins formerly there, shows it
8662	was derived from the ancient Ssa,
8663	or Sais, of which Keith (Minerva)
p. 128
8664	106
8665	FEAST OF LAMPS.
8666	Book II.
8667	sacrifices, there is one night on which the inhabitants
8668	all burn a multitude of lights in the open air round
8669	their houses. They use lamps, which are flat saucers
8670	filled with a mixture of oil and salt,^ on the top of which
8671	the wick floats. These burn the whole night, and give
8672	is said in tte legends to be the
8673	" Mistress ; " showing that Plato is
8674	right in calling Neith the Minerva
8675	of Sais (Timajus, p. 22 A.).
8676	She is sometimes called
8677	Neit-Ank, or Onk, in which
8678	«^ Q we recognise Onka, the name
8679	^^te given to the Bceotian Mi-
8680	nerva, according to Plutarch,
8681	and confirmed by iEschylus, who
8682	calls her Onka Pallas, and speaks of
8683	a gate at Thebes, called Oncaean after
8684	her (Sept. c. Theb. 487). It is also
8685	called Onca?an by Apollodorus ; but
8686	Euripides, Pausanias, and Statins call
8687	it Ogygian. The scholiast on iEschylus
8688	says Cadmus founded a temple there
8689	to the Egyptian Minerva, who was
8690	called Onca^a. This temple and name
8691	are also mentioned by the Schol.
8692	Pind. 01. ii. 44, who says the name
8693	is Phoenician. Pausanias also calls it
8694	Phoenician (ix. 12, 2), and uses it as
8695	an argument to prove Cadmus was a
8696	Phoenician and not an Egyptian, as
8697	some supposed (see Gale and Selden).
8698	But Onk is the name of the Egyptian
8699	Vesta, made into Anouke by the
8700	Greeks, who is sho\vn to be a cha-
8701	racter of Neith or Minerva by the
8702	hieroglyphic legends. Anouke was a
8703	very ancient goddess, and the third
8704	person of the triad at the first cataract.
8705	Nepthys, Neb-t-ei (" the lady of the
8706	house ") has even the title of Ank in
8707	a legend at Dendera ; she was also a
8708	character of Vesta, Avith whom she
8709	agrees as daughter of Saturn and
8710	Ehea (Seb and Netpe), and was pro-
8711	tectress of the hearth ; one of many
8712	proofs how much the deities of diffe-
8713	rent orders have in common with each
8714	other; Nepthys being connected with
8715	Neith, as Isis, the mother of the
8716	child, is with Mant, "the mother''''
8717	goddess. Plutarch (de Is. s. 9) men-
8718	tions an inscription in the temple of
8719	Minerva — "I am everything which
8720	has been, which is, and which will
8721	be, and no mortal has yet lifted my
8722	veil ; " but he is wrong in considering
8723	the still unveiled or the unmarried
8724	goddess the same as Isis, and in saying
8725	the latter was called by the Egyptians
8726	^' Athena,^^ signifying "I proceeded
8727	from myself" (de Is. s. 62). Nor did
8728	the Egyptians attribute the gift of the
8729	olive to Minerva, but to Mercury
8730	(Diodor. i. 16). Still less is Zeth,
8731	" olive," of the Hebrew (the Arabic
8732	Zet "oil," Zetoun "olive") related
8733	to the name of Sais. Neith is often
8734	represented with a bow and arrows,
8735	being, as Proclus says (in Tim.), god-
8736	dess of war as well as of philosophy ;
8737	and her holding the sceptre of the
8738	male deities is consistent with her
8739	being " dpafvoOrfKvs." Pliny says
8740	Minerva was armed to show that both
8741	male and female natures can pitrsne
8742	every virtue. Some think 'A6r]va a
8743	transposition of the Egyptian N;y^. —
8744	[G.W.]_
8745	' The oil floated on water mixed with
8746	salt. This fete of lamps calls to mind
8747	a Chinese as well as an Indian custom.
8748	It is remarkable that Homer men-
8749	tions no one but Minerva with an oil-
8750	lamp (Odys. xix. 34) ; and her figure
8751	is sometimes attached to the upright
8752	terra-cotta lamps of the Etruscans.
8753	(See Batrachom. 179, Strab. ix. 396,
8754	Pint. Sympos. viii. 716 E, Pausan. i.
8755	26. 7.) There was a festival or race
8756	of torches at Athens (Aristoph. Wasps
8757	1203, Frogs 131, 1087, 1098, and
8758	Sch.), but this was quite different
8759	from the fete of lamps at Sais. Strabo
8760	(ix. p. 574) speaks of the old temple
8761	of Minerva Polias in the Acropolis of
8762	Athens, in which a lamp was always
8763	kept burning. The Minerva and Vul-
8764	can of Athens were supposed to have
8765	been from Egypt.— [G. W.]
p. 129
8766	Chap. 63.
8767	FESTIVAL AT PAPREMIS.
8768	107
8769	to the festival the name of the Feast of Lamps. The
8770	Egyptians who are absent from the festival observe
8771	the night of the sacrifice, no less than the rest, by a
8772	general lighting of lamps ; so that the illumination is
8773	not confined to the city of Sais but extends over the
8774	whole of Egypt. And there is a religious reason
8775	assigned for the special honour paid to this night, as
8776	well as for the illumination which accompanies it.
8777	63. At Heliopolis^ and Buto^ the assemblies are
8778	merely for the purpose of sacrifice ; but at Papremis,*
8779	besides the sacrifices and other rites which are per-
8780	formed there as elsewhere, the following custom is
8781	observed. When the sun is getting low, a few only of
8782	the priests continue occupied about the image of the
8783	god, while the greater number, armed with wooden
8784	clubs, take their station at the portal of the temple.
8785	Opposite to them is drawn up a body of men, in
8786	number above a thousand, armed, like the others, with
8787	clubs, consisting of persons engaged in the performance
8788	of their vows. The image of the god, which is kept
8789	in a small wooden shrine covered with plates of gold,
8790	is conveyed from the temple into a second sacred build-
8791	ing the day before the festival begins. The few priests
8792	^ Plutarcli asserts that when the
8793	sacrifices were offered at Heliopolis,
8794	no wine was allowed to be taken into
8795	the temple of the sun ; but this may
8796	only signify that they w^ere forbidden
8797	to drink it in the temple, " it being
8798	indecent to do so under the eyes of
8799	their lord and king " (de Is. s. 6).
8800	See note ^ on cb. 37.— [(i. W.]
8801	^ See n. * on cb. 59 and n. * on ch.
8802	155.
8803	* Papremis is not known in the
8804	sculptures as the name of the Egyp-
8805	tian Mars ; and it may only have been
8806	that of the city, the capital of a nome
8807	(ch. 165) which stood between the
8808	modern Menzaleli and Bamietta in
8809	the Delta. It was here that Inaros
8810	routed the Persians (infra, iii. 12) ;
8811	and it is remarkable that in this very
8812	island, formed by the old Mendesian
8813	and the modern Damietta branches,
8814	the Crusaders were defeated in 1220,
8815	and again in 1249, when Louis IX.
8816	was taken prisoner. The deity who
8817	seems to have borne the most resem-
8818	blance to Mars was Mandoo ; Eanpo
8819	(supposed to be Eemphan) and Anta
8820	being the god and goddess of war.
8821	Honurius, a name of Mars, which is
8822	also unknown in the sculptures, may
8823	be a corruption of Horus. The hip-
8824	popotamus was sacred to Mars, and
8825	is said to have been worshipped at
8826	Papremis (ch. 71). Macrobius con-
8827	siders Mars the sun, which agrees with
8828	the character of Mandoo or Mandoo-
8829	Ee (Saturn, i. 19). Some suppose the
8830	fortified town of J6reem (Primis-parva)
8831	to have been called from him. — [G. W.]
p. 130
8832	108
8833	FIGHT WITH STICKS.
8834	Book II.
8835	still in attendance upon the image place it, together
8836	with the shrine containing it, on a four-wheeled car,^
8837	and begin to drag it along ; the others, stationed at the
8838	gateway of the temple, oppose its admission. Then the
8839	votaries come forward to espouse the quarrel of the
8840	god, and set upon the opponents, who are sure to offer
8841	resistance. A sharp fight with clubs ensues, in which
8842	heads are commonly broken on both sides. Many, I
8843	am convinced, die of the wounds that they receive,
8844	though the Egyptians insist that no one is ever killed.
8845	64. The natives give the subjoined account of this
8846	festival. They say that the mother of the god Mars
8847	once dwelt in the temple. Brought up at a distance
8848	from his parent, when he grew to man's estate he con-
8849	ceived a wish to visit her. Accordingly he came, but
8850	the attendants, who had never seen him before, refused
8851	him entrance, and succeeded in keeping him out. So
8852	he went to another city and collected a body of men,
8853	with whose aid he handled the attendants very roughly,
8854	' This was of unusual occurrence
8855	in the Egy\|jtian sculptures ; but a
8856	representation of a car bearing a small
8857	shrine in a boat, found on the band-
8858	ages of a mummy belonging to Signor
8859	d'Athanasi, seems to be similar to the
8860	one mentioned by Herodotus, with
8861	this difterence, that the figure repre-
8862	senting the deceased is recumbent
8863	instead of being the standing image
8864	of a deity. Four-wheeled cars were
8865	common in many countries. The
8866	Latin name petoritum is derived, as
8867	Festus says, from petor "four" in
8868	Oscan, and rit (rota) " wheel." Petor
8869	is another form of quafuor, the Gothic
8870	fidvor, iEolic Pisures, Sanscrit Chaticr.
8871	— [G. W.]
p. 131
8872	Chap. 04, 65.
8873	EGYPTIAN VENERATION FOR ANIMALS.
8874	109
8875	and forced his way in to his mother. Hence they say
8876	arose the custom of a fight with sticks in honour of
8877	Mars at tliis festivah
8878	The Egyptians first made it a point of rehgion to
8879	have no converse with women in the sacred places,
8880	and not to enter them without washing, after such
8881	converse. Almost all other nations, except the Greeks
8882	and the Egyptians, act differently, regarding man as
8883	in this matter under no other law than the brutes.
8884	Many animals, they say, and various kinds of birds
8885	may be seen to couple in the temples and the sacred
8886	precincts, which would certainly not happen if the gods
8887	were displeased at it. Such are the arguments by
8888	which they defend their practice, but I nevertheless
8889	can by no means approve of it. In these points the
8890	Egyptians are specially careful, as they are indeed in
8891	everything which concerns their sacred edifices.
8892	65. Egypt, though it borders upon Libya, is not a
8893	region abounding in wild animals.® The animals that
8894	do exist in the country, whether domesticated or other-
8895	wise, are all regarded as sacred. If I were to explain
8896	' This was thought to be extra-
8897	ordinary, because Africa abounded in
8898	wild animals (infra, iv. 191-2) ; but it
8899	was on the west and south, and not
8900	on the confines of Egypt that they
8901	were numerous. Though Herodotus
8902	abstains from saying why the Egyp-
8903	tians held some animals sacred, he
8904	explains it in some degree by observ-
8905	ing that Egypt did not abound in
8906	animals. It was therefore found ne-
8907	cessary to ensure the preservation of
8908	some, as in the case of cows and sheep ;
8909	others were sacred in consequence of
8910	their being imwholesome food, as
8911	swine, and certain fish ; and others
8912	from their utility in destroying noxious
8913	reptiles, as the cat, ichneumon, ibis,
8914	vulture, and falcon tribe : or for some
8915	particular purpose, as the crocodile
8916	was sacred in places distant from the
8917	Nile, where the canals required keep-
8918	ing up. The same is stated by Por-
8919	phyry (de Sacrificiis) and Cicero (Nat.
8920	Deor. i. 36), who says that the custom
8921	of " representing the gods with the
8922	heads of oxen, birds, and other crea-
8923	tures, was introduced in order that the
8924	people might abstain from eating them,
8925	or for some other mysterious reason."
8926	In this they observed certain grada-
8927	tions. All that are said to have been
8928	worshipped did not really receive that
8929	honour. Some were in themselves
8930	sacred, being looked upon, as Strabo
8931	and Porphyry say, " really to be gods,"
8932	as the bull Apis, and others ; some
8933	were only representations of certain
8934	deities, and many were mere emblems.
8935	Diodorus and Cicero also attribute
8936	their worship to their utility to man ;
8937	but the same satisfactory reason is not
8938	to be found in all cases. See above,
8939	note^onch. 42.— [G. W.]
p. 132
8940	no
8941	GUARDIANS FOR ANIMALS.
8942	Book II.
8943	why tliey are consecrated to the several gods, I should
8944	be led to sjDcak of religious matters, which I particularly
8945	shrink from mentioning ; the points whereon I have
8946	touched slightly hitherto have all been introduced from
8947	sheer necessity. Their custom with respect to animals
8948	is as follows. For every kind there are appointed
8949	certain guardians, some male, some female,' whose
8950	business it is to look after them ; and this honour * is
8951	7 Women were probably employed
8952	to give the food to many of the ani-
8953	mals ; but the curators appear to have
8954	been men, of the sacerdotal class.
8955	Diodorus speaks of certain revenues
8956	for the support of the sacred animals,
8957	besides the donations of the devout ;
8958	and he describes their feeding the
8959	hawks by throwing up the meat cut
8960	into small pieces ; the cats and ich-
8961	neumons being fed with bread soaked
8962	in milk, or with fish cut up for them.
8963	Even in the present day cats are fed
8964	at the Kadi's court and at the Xa?tasin
8965	(copper-market) of the Khan Khaleel,
8966	in Cairo, from funds left for the pur-
8967	pose. See At. Eg. W. vol. v. p. 1G5.
8968	— [G. W.]
8969	® Herodotus and Diodoms agi'ee in
8970	representing the office of feeding the
8971	sacred animals as an honourable one ;
8972	" and so far," says Diodorus, " are
8973	they from declining or feeling ashamed
8974	openly to fulfil this office, that they
8975	pride themselves upon it, going in
8976	procession through the towns and
8977	country, with the distinguishing
8978	marks of their occupation, as if they
8979	were partakers of the highest honours
8980	of the gods. And being known by a
8981	peculiar emblem belonging to each,
8982	the people perceive, on their approach,
8983	of what animal they have the care,
8984	and show them respect by bowing to
8985	the ground, and by other marks of
8986	honour" (i. 83). The expense in-
8987	curred for the maintenance of these
8988	animals was often very great, and
8989	their funerals were sometimes per-
8990	formed in so sumptuous a manner,
8991	that they cost the curators more
8992	than they had the means of pay-
8993	ing ; and wlien in foreign countries,
8994	the Egyptian anny was never known
8995	to leave behind it the cats and hawks,
8996	even though they had a difBculty
8997	in obtaining the means of trans-
8998	port ; and they were always brought
8999	back to Egypt, to be buried in holy
9000	ground. In consequence of various
9001	reasons for the respect or the hostility
9002	felt towards a particular animal in
9003	different parts of Egypt, many quar-
9004	rels took place in later times between
9005	towns and districts (Juven. Sat. xv.
9006	36, see above n. * on ch. 42). But these
9007	were not likely to have been per-
9008	mitted during the age of the Pharaohs,
9009	when the law was strong, the real
9010	object better understood, and the
9011	priests were more interested in main-
9012	taining their authority, and in pre-
9013	venting an exposure of their system ;
9014	and no opinion can be fonned of the
9015	Egyptians or their customs when in
9016	the degraded state to which they had
9017	fallen under the Romans. For, as
9018	De Pauw observes, " there is no more
9019	reason to believe such excesses were
9020	committed in old times, than to ex-
9021	pect the modern towns of Europe to
9022	make war on each other, in order to
9023	maintain the pre-eminence of their
9024	saints and patrons" (Rech. sur les
9025	Eg. et Chinois, i. 145). But whatever
9026	may have been the original motive,
9027	there is no doubt that the effect of
9028	this sanctity of animals was only what
9029	might have been foreseen, and like
9030	the division of the deity into various
9031	forms and attributes, or the adoration
9032	of any but the Supreme Being, could
9033	not possibly end in anything but
9034	superstition and error. And though
9035	Plutarch (de Is. s. 8) thinks that " the
9036	religious rites and ceremonies of the
p. 133
9037	Chap. 65.
9038	PUNISHMENT FOR KILLING ONE.
9039	Ill
9040	made to descend from father to son. The inhabitants
9041	of the various cities, when they have made a vow to
9042	any god, pay it to his animals in the way which I will
9043	now explain. At the time of making the vow they
9044	shave the head of the child,* cutting off all the hair, or
9045	else half, or sometimes a third part, which they then
9046	weigh in a balance against a sum of silver ; and what-
9047	ever sum the hair weighs is presented to the guardian
9048	of the animals, who thereupon cuts up some fish, and
9049	gives it to them for food — such being the stuff whereon
9050	they are fed. When a man has killed one of the
9051	sacred animals, if he did it with malice prepense, he
9052	Egyptians were never instituted on
9053	irrational grounds, or built on mere
9054	fable," he feels obliged to allow tliat,
9055	by adoring the animals themselves,
9056	and reverencirrg them as gods, the
9057	Egj^ptians, at least the greater part of
9058	them, have not only filled their re-
9059	ligious worship with many contemp-
9060	tible and ridiculous rites, but have
9061	given occasion to notions of the most
9062	dangerous consequence, driving the
9063	weak and simple-minded into all the
9064	extravagance of superstition. See
9065	At. Eg. W. vol. V. p. 91-114 ; and
9066	compare note ^ on ch. 37. — [G. W.]
9067	^ Though Egyptian men shaved
9068	their heads, boys had several tufts of
9069	hair left, as in modern Egypt and
9070	China. Princes also wore a long plaited
9071	lock, falling from near the top of the
9072	head, behind the ear, to the neck.
9073	This was the sign of childhood, and
9074	was given to the infant Harpocrates.
9075	To it Lucian alludes when he says
9076	(Navig. 3), " It is a
9077	sign of nobility in
9078	Egypt, for all free-
9079	born youths to plait
9080	their hair until the
9081	age of puberty,"
9082	though in Greece
9083	"the hair twisted j/\ i
9084	back and plaited is
9085	a sign of one not
9086	being free." The
9087	lock worn by princes was not always
9088	real hair, but a false one appended
9089	to the wig they wore, sometimes
9090	plaited to resemble hair, sometimes
9091	within a covering fastened to the side
9092	of the head-dress. One of these, worn
9093	by a Prince Eemeses, was highly or-
9094	namented.— [G. W.J
p. 134
9095	112 PRODIGY OF THE CATS. Book II.
9096	is punished with death ; ^ if unwittingly, he has to pay
9097	such a fine as the priests choose to impose. When an
9098	ibis, however, or a hawk is killed, whether it was done
9099	by accident or on purpose, the man must needs die.
9100	66. The number of domestic animals in Egypt is very
9101	great, and would be still greater were it not for what
9102	befals the cats. As the females, when they have kittened,
9103	no longer seek the company of the males, these last, to
9104	obtain once more their companionship, practise a curious
9105	artifice. They seize the kittens, carry tbem off, and
9106	kill them, but do not eat them afterwards. Uj^on this
9107	the females, being deprived of their young, and longing
9108	to supply their place, seek the males once more, since
9109	they are particularly fond of their offspring. On every
9110	occasion of a fire in Egypt the strangest prodigy occurs
9111	with the cats. The inhabitants allow the fire to rage
9112	as it i^leases, while they stand about at intervals and
9113	watch these animals, which, slipping by the men or
9114	else leaping over them, rush headlong into the flames.^
9115	When this happens, the Egyptians are in deep afflic-
9116	tion. If a cat dies in a private house by a natural
9117	' The law was, as Herodotus says, I Pharaolis. A similar prejudice exists
9118	against a person killing them on pur-
9119	pose, but the prejudiced ]iopulace in
9120	after times did not always keep within
9121	tlie law ; and Diodorus declares that
9122	if any person killed an ibis, or a cat,
9123	even unintentionallj^ it infallibly cost
9124	in India in favour of their sacred ani-
9125	mals. Cicero says it was a capital
9126	offence in Egypt to kill " an ibis, an
9127	asp, a cat, a dog, or a crocodile"
9128	(Tusc. Disp. V. 27) ; but the crocodile
9129	was not sacred throughout the countrv.
9130	him his life, the multitude collecting Plutarch mentions the ibis, hawk,
9131	and tearing him to pieces ; for fear of ' cynocephalus, and the apis, as the
9132	which calamity, if any bod J' found one \| animals in universal estimation
9133	of them dead, he stood at a distance, throughout Egypt, to which the cat,
9134	and calling with a loud voice made dog, cow, vulture, and asp, should
9135	every demonstration of grief, and pro- ^ have been added. Great respect was
9136	tested that it was found lifeless. And j also paid to the jackal, as the emblem
9137	to such an extent did they carry this, j of Anubis ; but many others merely
9138	that they could not be deterred by any \ enjoyed local honours. — [G. W.]
9139	representation from their own magis- '^ The very measures adopted by the
9140	trates from killing a Pioman who had Egyptians to prevent the cats being
9141	accidentally caused the death of a cat burnt frightened them (as Larcber
9142	(Diod. i.83). This confirms the state- supposes), and made them rush into
9143	mcnt in a pre-\nous note (ch. 65, note") i the danger. — [G. W.]
9144	of the change since the time of the )
p. 135
9145	CiiAP. C6, 67,
9146	INTEEMENT OF ANIMALS.
9147	113
9148	death, all the Inmates of the house shave their eye-
9149	brows ; on the death of a dog they shave the head and
9150	the whole of the body.
9151	67. The cats on their decease are taken to the city
9152	of Bubastis,^ where they are embalmed, after which they
9153	are buried in certain sacred repositories. The dogs
9154	are interred in the cities to which they belong, also in
9155	sacred burial-places. The same practice obtains with
9156	respect to the ichneumons ;* the haw^ks and shrew-mice,
9157	^ Cats were embalmed and buried
9158	where they died, except perhaps in the
9159	neighbourhood of Bubastis ; for we
9160	find their mummies at Thebes and
9161	other Egyptian towns, and the same
9162	may be said of hawks and ibises.
9163	At Thebes numerous ibis mummies
9164	are found, as well as in the well
9165	known ibis-mummy pit of Sakkara ;
9166	and cows, dogs, hawks, mice, and
9167	other animals are found embalmed
9168	and buried at Thebes. They did not
9169	therefore carry all the cats to Bubastis ;
9170	the shrew mice and hawks to Buto ;
9171	or the ibis to Hermopolis. But it is
9172	very possible that persons whose reli-
9173	gious scruples were very strong, or
9174	who Avished to show greater honour
9175	to one of those animals, sent them to
9176	be buried at the city of the God to
9177	whom they were sacred, as individuals
9178	sometimes prefen-ed ha\ing their
9179	bodies inteiTed at Abydus, because it
9180	was the holy burial place of Osiris.
9181	This explains the statement of Hero-
9182	dotus, as well as the fact of a great
9183	number of cat mummies being found
9184	at the Speos Artemidos, and the num-
9185	ber of dog mummies in the Cynopolite
9186	nome, and of wolf mummies at Lyco-
9187	polis. In some places the mummies
9188	of oxen, sheep, dogs, cats, serpents,
9189	and fishes, were buried in a common
9190	repository' ; but wherever j^articular
9191	animals were sacred, small tombs, or
9192	cavities in the rock, were made for
9193	their reception, and sejailchres were
9194	set apart for certain animals in the
9195	cemeteries of other towns, — [G, W.]
9196	* The viverra ichneumon is still
9197	very common in Egypt, particularly
9198	on the western bank, from the modem
9199	VOL, II.
9200	Geezeh to the Fyoom. It was sup-
9201	posed to be sacred to Lucina and
9202	Latona. Heracleopolis was the city
9203	where it was principally honoured ;
9204	and its hostility to the crocodile, in
9205	destroying its eggs, was the cause of
9206	the ill-Avill that subsisted between
9207	the Heracleopolites and the people of
9208	the neighbouring nome of Croco-
9209	dilopolis (the modem Fyoora). Its
9210	habit of destroying eggs is well known,
9211	and this is frequently represented in
9212	the paintings of Thebes, Beni Hassan,
9213	and Sakkara. It is now called nims,
9214	or Got, I. e. (Kot) Pharadon, " Pha-
9215	raoh's cat," probably from the rever-
9216	ence it foiTnerly received in Egypt.
9217	This was from its hostility to cats ;
9218	and above all for its antipathy to ser-
9219	pents, which it certainly has a re-
9220	markable facility of destroying,
9221	^lian, and other ancient writers,
9222	have overloaded the truth with so
9223	many idle tales, that the feats of the
9224	ichneumon appear altogether fabulous ;
9225	the destruction of the crocodile's eggs
9226	having been converted into a direct
9227	attack on the crocodile itself, and a
9228	cuirass of mud against a snake having
9229	been thought necessary to account for
9230	what is really done by its extreme
9231	quickness. See At. Eg. W, vol. ii,
9232	p. 31, and vol. v. p. 149 to 157, —
9233	[G. W.]
p. 136
9234	114
9235	THE CROCODILE.
9236	Book II.
9237	on tlie contrary, are conveyed to the city of Buto for
9238	burial, and the ibises ^ to Hermopolis. The bears, which
9239	are scarce in Egypt,® and the wolves, which are not
9240	much bigger than foxes,^ they bury wherever they
9241	happen to find them lying.
9242	68. The following are the peculiarities of the croco-
9243	dile : — During the four winter months they eat nothing ; "
9244	* These birds were sacred to Thoth,
9245	the god of letters and the moon, who
9246	corresponded to Mercurj-, being the
9247	intermediate agent between the gods
9248	and man. He was particularly wor-
9249	shipped at Hermopolis Magna, now
9250	Oshmoonayn, in Coptic Shmoun E,
9251	or the " two Eights," in allusion to his
9252	title of " Lord of the eight regions,"
9253	common in the hieroglyphic legends.
9254	On the edge of the desert, west of that
9255	place, are many pits whore the sacred
9256	ibises were buried. Hermopolis parva,
9257	now Damanhour in the Delta, was also
9258	a city named after this god. Another,
9259	called Ibeum, nearly opposite Acoris,
9260	was either sacred to, or was the
9261	burial-place of, the ibis ; and Cham-
9262	poUion supiiosed it received the name
9263	of Nibis from ]\Ia-ii-hip, or ii-hip
9264	" the place (city) of the ibis," which
9265	ill Egypt was called Hip. (See
9266	below note ^ on ch. 76.) The Cyno-
9267	ce]jhalus ape was also sacred to Thoth.
9268	— [G. W.]
9269	® It is very evident that bears were
9270	not natives of Egypt ; they are not
9271	represented among the animals of the
9272	country ; and no instance occurs of a
9273	bear in the sculptures except as a
9274	curiosity brought by foreigners.
9275	These people are the Rot-n-no (divided
9276	by the Egyptians into " upper and
9277	lower ") who lived by Mesopotamia ;
9278	and the coming of the bear from the
9279	neighbourhood of the Euphrates ac-
9280	cords well with the present hahitat
9281	of the small light-coloured Ursus
9282	Syriacm. — [G. W.]
9283	^ Herodotus is quite correct in say-
9284	ing that wolves in Egypt were scarcely
9285	larger than foxes. It is singular that
9286	he omits all mention of the hysna,
9287	which is so common in the country,
9288	and which is represented in the sculp-
9289	tures of Upper and Lower Egypt.
9290	The wolf is an animal of Upper and
9291	Lower Egj^pt. Its Egyptian name
9292	was " Owo/is/i."— [G. AV.]
9293	* If the crocodile rarely comes out
9294	of the river in the cold weather,
9295	because it finds the water warmer
9296	than the external air at that sea-
9297	son, there is no rea.son to believe it
9298	remains torpid all that time, though,
9299	like all the lizard tribe, it can exist
9300	a long time without eating, and I
9301	have knowTi them live in a house
9302	for three months without food, sleep-
9303	ing most of the time ; indeed, when
9304	the weather is warm, even in winter,
9305	it frequently comes out of the water
9306	to bask on the sand-banks, and there
9307	during the great heats of summer it
9308	sleeps with its mouth wide open to-
9309	wards the wind. In Herodotus' time
9310	crocodiles frequented the lower part
9311	of the Nile more than at present, and
9312	may have remained longer under
9313	water in that latitude. Indeed for
9314	many months they have little oppor-
9315	tunity of being seen, owing to the
9316	inundation covering their favourite
9317	sand-banks. They do not now fre-
9318	quent the Nile below Beni Hassan,
9319	and they are seldom seen north of the
9320	latitude of Manfaloot. Their eggs,
9321	as Herodotus says, are laid in the
9322	sand often under the bank, and
9323	hatched by the heat of the sun ; and
9324	the great disparity between the
9325	animal when full-grown, and its
9326	original size in the egg is remarkable,
9327	since the latter only measures three
9328	inches in length and two inches in
9329	breadth (or diameter), being less than
9330	that of the goose which measures
9331	3g by 2§. The two ends are exactly
9332	alike. When formed, the young
9333	crocodile lies within with its tail
p. 137
9334	CiiAP. 68.
9335	ITS PECULIARITIES AND HABITS.
9336	115
9337	they are four-footed, and live indifferently on land or
9338	in the water. The female lays and hatches her eggs
9339	ashore, passing the greater portion of the day on dry
9340	land, but at night retiring to the river, the water of
9341	which is warmer than the night-air and the dew. Of
9342	all known animals this is the one which from the
9343	smallest size grows to be the greatest : for the egg of
9344	the crocodile is but little bigger than that of the goose,
9345	and the young crocodile is in proportion to the egg ;
9346	yet when it is full grown, the animal measures fre-
9347	quently seventeen cubits and even more. It has the
9348	eyes of a pig, teeth large and tusk-like, of a size pro-
9349	portioned to its frame ; unlike any other animal, it is
9350	without a tongue ; it cannot move its under-jaw, and in
9351	this respect too it is singular, being the only animal in
9352	the world which moves the upper-jaw but not the under.
9353	It has strong claws and a scaly skin, imjoenetrable upon
9354	the back. In the water it is blind, but on land it is very
9355	turned round to its head ; and when
9356	full-grown it becomes nearly 70 times
9357	longer than the egg, the crocodile of
9358	Egypt attaining to the size of 20
9359	to 22 feet. In Ethiopia it is larger ;
9360	aiid Herodotus gives it 17 ciibits
9361	(-25^ feet, or 29, if by the cubit
9362	of the Kilometer) in Egypt, or even
9363	more. Its small eyes are long, which
9364	makes Herodotus comj^are them to
9365	those of a jiig, and they are covered
9366	by a thin pellucid (nictitating) mem-
9367	brane, mentioned by I'lutarch (de
9368	Is. s. 75), which passes over them
9369	from the outer corner, and continues
9370	there while it sleeps. It is perfectly
9371	true that it has no tongue, and the
9372	throat is closed by a thick membrane
9373	which is only opened when it swal-
9374	lows ; but the story of its moving its
9375	ujiper jaw is owing to its throwing vj)
9376	:s wdiole head when it seizes its prey,
9377	it the same time that it really moves
9378	is lower jaw downivards. The
9379	strength of its skin, particularly on
9380	the back, where it is covered with
9381	scales, has made it useful for shields
9382	(as Pliny says of the Hippopotamus,
9383	" Tergoris ad scuta galeasque im-
9384	penetrabilis"), which arc still made
9385	of it in Ethiopia. Though the scales
9386	serve to indicate the two species
9387	known in the Xile, they differ very
9388	little in their position ; and the black
9389	and green colour of the two crocodiles
9390	is a more evident distinction. The
9391	notion of this animal, which catches
9392	fish, not being able to see under water,
9393	is contrary to all reason, as is the
9394	annoyance to which Herodotus sup-
9395	poses it subject, of having its mouth
9396	invaded by leeches. The story of the
9397	friendly offices of the Trochilus
9398	appears to be derived from that bird's
9399	uttering a shrill note as it flies away
9400	on the approach of man, and (quite un-
9401	intentionally) warning tlie crocodile of
9402	danger. In its range of long tusks the
9403	two end ones of the lower jaw pass
9404	through corresponding holes in the
9405	upper jaw, near the nose, when the
9406	mouth is closed. These are formed by
9407	the teeth grov.ing lung, there being as
9408	yet no such holes while the animal is
9409	young.-[G. AV.]
9410	I 2
p. 138
9411	116
9412	THE TROCHILUS.
9413	Book IT.
9414	keen of sight. As it lives chiefly in the river, it has
9415	the inside of its month constantly covered with leeches ;
9416	hence it happens that, while all the other birds and
9417	beasts avoid it, with the trochilus it lives at peace, since
9418	it owes much to that bird : for the crocodile, when he
9419	leaves the water and comes out wpon the land, is in the
9420	habit of lying with his mouth wide open, facing the
9421	western breeze : at such times the trochilus goes into
9422	his mouth and devours the leeches. This benefits the
9423	crocodile, who is pleased, and takes care not to hurt
9424	the trochilus.
9425	69. The crocodile is esteemed sacred by some of the
9426	Egyptians, by others he is treated as an enemy .^ Those
9427	who live near Thebes, and those who dwell around
9428	Lake Moeris, regard them with especial veneration.
9429	In each of these places they keep one crocodile in par-
9430	^ See above, note ^, ouch. 42. Strabo
9431	speaks of a sacred crocodile kept at Cro-
9432	codilopolis (afterwards called Arsinoe)
9433	called Suchus, which was fed by the
9434	priests with the bread, meat, and wine
9435	contributed bj' strangers. This name
9436	was evidently taken fiom Sa.fuk, the
9437	crocodile-headed god — and that men-
9438	tioned by Herodotus, " Champses,"
9439	was the Egyptian msah, or emsSh,
9440	which may be traced ia the Arabic
9441	temsah. The Greeks prefixed the x
9442	as they now change the h of Arabic
9443	into a hard k, as " kagi" for " hagi,"
9444	&c. At Crocodilopolis, and at another
9445	town of the same name above Her-
9446	mopolis, at Ombos, Coptos, Athribis,
9447	(called also Crocodilopolis,) and even
9448	at Thebes, and some other places, the
9449	crocodile was greatly honoured ; and
9450	^Elian (x. 24) sa3"s that their numbers
9451	increased so much that it was not
9452	safe for any one to wash his feet, or
9453	draw water at the river, near those
9454	towns ; and no one could walk by the
9455	stream at Ombos, Coptos, or Arsinoe,
9456	without great caution. Herodotus
9457	says the sacred crocodiles of the Croco-
9458	dilopolite nome were buried in the
9459	lower chambers of the Labyrinth (in-
9460	fra, oh. 148). The Tentyrites, and the
9461	people of Apollinopolis, Heracleopolis,
9462	and the Island of Elephantine, looked
9463	upon them with particular aversion,
9464	and the same hatred was shown to
9465	them whenever they were considered
9466	types of the Evil Being. The slvill
9467	of the Tentyrites in destroying them
9468	was well known, and their facility in
9469	overpowering them in the water is attri-
9470	buted by Pliny (viii. 25) and Seneca
9471	(Nat. Quc'est. iv. 2) to their courage,
9472	as well as to their dexterity, the
9473	crocodile being " timid before the
9474	bold, and most ready to attack those
9475	who were afraid of it." 'J he truth of
9476	the skill of the Tentyrites w-as even
9477	tested at Rome ; and Strabo says
9478	thej'- went after them into a tank of
9479	water prepared for the ]iurpose, and
9480	entangling them in a net dragged them
9481	to its shelving edge and back again
9482	into the water, in the presence of
9483	numerous spectators. Mummies of
9484	crocodiles have been found at 'J'hebes
9485	and other places, but princijjally at the
9486	large natural cave near iiaabdeh (op-
9487	posite Manfaloot), near which it is pro-
9488	bable that some town formerly stood
9489	where they were particularly ho-
9490	noured.—[G. W.J
p. 139
9491	Chap. G9, 70. MODE OF CATCHING THE CROCODILE.
9492	117
9493	ticular, who Is taught to be tame and tractable. They
9494	adorn his ears ^ with ear-rings of molten stone^ or gold,
9495	and put bracelets on his fore-paws, giving him daily a
9496	set portion of bread, with a certain number of victims ;
9497	and, after having thus treated him with the greatest
9498	possible attention while alive, they embalm him when
9499	he dies and bury him in a sacred repository. The
9500	people of Elephantine, on the other hand, are so far
9501	from considering these animals as sacred that they
9502	even eat their flesh. In the Egyptian language they
9503	are not called crocodiles, but Champsae. The name
9504	of crocodiles was given them by the lonians, who
9505	remarked their resemblance to the lizards, which in
9506	Ionia live in the walls, and are called crocodiles.^
9507	70. The modes of catching the crocodile * are many
9508	and various. I shall only describe the one which seems
9509	to me most worthy of mention. They bait a hook with
9510	a chine of pork and let the meat be carried out into
9511	the middle of the stream, while the hunter upon the
9512	bank holds a living pig, which he belabours. The
9513	' The crocodile's ears are merely
9514	small openings without any flesh pro-
9515	jecting beyond the head. — [G. W."]
9516	* By molten stone seems to be meant
9517	glass, which was well known to the
9518	Egyptians (see note * on ch. 44), as it
9519	was also to the Assyrians (Layard's
9520	Nineveh and Babylon, pp. 196-7, &c.)
9521	and Babylonians (ibid. p. 503),
9522	^ KpoKodeiKos was the term given
9523	by the lonians to lizards, as the Por-
9524	tuguese al legato " the lizard" is the
9525	origin of our alligator. The lonians
9526	are here the descendants of the Ionian
9527	soldiers of Psammetichus. The cro-
9528	codile is not the Leviathan of Job xli.
9529	as some have supposed. Isaiah sxvii.
9530	1, calls " Leviathan the piercing ser-
9531	pent," and " that crooked serpent,"
9532	corresponding to the Aphophis or
9533	" great serpent" of Egypt, the emblem
9534	of sin.— [G. W.]
9535	* One, which is now adopted, is to
9536	fasten a little puppy on a log of wood,
9537	to the middle of which a strong rope
9538	is tied, protected to a certain distance
9539	by iron wire, and this when swallowed
9540	by the crocodile turns, on being jmlled,
9541	across its throat. It is then dragged
9542	ashore, and soon killed by blows on
9543	the head from poles and hatcliets.
9544	They have another mode of catcliing
9545	it. A man swims, having his head
9546	covered by a gourd with two holes
9547	for his eyes, to a sandbank where the
9548	crocodile is sleeping ; and when he
9549	has reached it, he rises from the water
9550	with a shout, and throws a spear into
9551	its side, or armpit if possible, when
9552	feeling itself wounded it rushes into the
9553	water. The head of the barbed spear
9554	having a rope attached to it, the croco-
9555	dile is thereby pulled in, and wounded
9556	again by the man (and his companions
9557	who join him) until it is exhausted
9558	and killed ; and the same method is
9559	adopted for catching the hippopotamus
9560	in Ethiopia.— [G. W.]
p. 140
9561	118
9562	THE HIPPOPOTAMUS.
9563	Book II.
9564	crocodile hears its cries and, making for tlie sound,
9565	encounters the pork, which he instantly swallows down.
9566	The men on the shore haul, and when they have got
9567	him to land, the first thing the hunter does is to plaster
9568	his eyes with mud. This once accomplished, the animal
9569	is despatched with ease, otherwise he gives great
9570	trouble.
9571	71. The hippopotamus,^ in the canton of Papremis,
9572	is a sacred animal, but not in any other part of Egypt.
9573	It may be thus described : — It is a quadruped, cloven-
9574	footed, with hoofs like an ox, and a flat nose. It has
9575	the mane and tail of a horse, huge tusks which are very
9576	conspicuous, and a voice like a horse's neigh. In size
9577	it equals the biggest oxen, and its skin is so tough that
9578	when dried it is made into javelins.^
9579	' This animal was formerly com-
9580	mon in Egypt, but is now rarely seen
9581	as low as the second cataract. The
9582	chase of the hippopotamus was a
9583	favourite amusement. It was en-
9584	tangled by a running noose, and then
9585	struck by a spear, to the barbed blade
9586	of which a strong line was fastened.
9587	On striking it the shaft left the blade,
9588	the line running on a reel was let out,
9589	and it was then dragged back again
9590	to receive other spear-wounds till it
9591	was exhausted, when the ropes of the
9592	various blades were used to secure it.
9593	(Cp. Diodor. i. 35 ; see ]>1. xv. At. Eg.
9594	W. vol. iii. p. 71.) The description
9595	of the hippopotamus by Herodotus is
9596	far from correct. Its ieet are divided
9597	into four short toes, not like the hoof
9598	of a bull ; the teetli certainly pro-
9599	ject, but it has no mane, and its tail,
9600	almost trilateral at the end, is very
9601	unlike that of a horse ; nor does it
9602	neigh, the noise being between lowing
9603	and grunting. Its size far exceeds
9604	that of the largest bull, being, when
9605	full-grown, from 14 to 18 ft. long.
9606	Shafts of javelins (cp. i. 52) may
9607	possibly have been made of the hide,
9608	but it is better suited for whips (now
9609	called corbcig) and shields, both which
9610	were made of it in ancient as in mo-
9611	dern times. Pliny justly says, "ad
9612	scuta galeasque impenetrabilis " (viii.
9613	25). Its Egyptian name was opt,
9614	with the article p-opt. It is said to
9615	have been sacred to Mars (ch. 63),
9616	probably the pigmy Deity armed with
9617	sword and shield (At. Eg. pi. xli. pt.
9618	1). It was a Typhonian animal, and.
9619	" a hippopotamus bound'' was stamped
9620	on tlie cakes used in the sacrifices of
9621	the festival for the return of Isis from
9622	Phoenicia, on the 11th of Tybi (Plut.
9623	de Is. s. 50). It was probably the
9624	behemoth of Job (xl. 15) that " eateth
9625	grass like an ox," and "lieth ... in
9626	the covert of the reed and fens." See
9627	Gesenius Heb. Lex., where the woi-d
9628	is thought to be Egyptian, p-ehe-mouf,
9629	'' the water-ox." Shields are still
9630	made of its hide by the Ethiopians
9631	and Blacks of Africa as of old, as well
9632	as of the crocodile, giraffe, and bull's
9633	hide.— [G. W.]
9634	^ According to Porphyry (ap. Euseb,
9635	Pr£ep. Ev. X. iii. p. 166 B.) Herodotus
9636	transferred his accoimts of the phoenix,
9637	the hippopotamus, and the mode of
9638	catching the crocodile bodily from
9639	Hecatffius, making onlj^ a few verbal
9640	alterations. It is possible that the
9641	statement may be true as regards the
9642	two quadrupeds, though one would
p. 141
9643	Chap. 72.
9644	THE VULPANSER.
9645	121
9646	that called the lepidotus and tlie eel. These are re-
9647	garded as sacred to the Nile, as likewise among birds
9648	is the vulpanser, or fox-goose.^
9649	by having at any time wounded one of
9650	their sacred fish (Plut. de Is. vii. 18,
9651	22). The Lepidotus was a scaly fish,
9652	but it is uncertain whether it was the
9653	Kelb-el-Bahr (Salmo dentex), the
9654	Kisher (or Gisher), a name signifying
9655	" scaly," the Perca Nilotica, or the
9656	Benny (Cyprinus Lepidotus) ; and the
9657	bronze representations do not clear up
9658	the question, though they favour the
9659	claims of the last of the three (see
9660	Plut. de Is. s. 18). The Phagrus or
9661	eel was sacred at Syene and at Pha-
9662	groriopolis, and the reason of its being
9663	sacred at this last j^lace was evidently
9664	in order to induce the people to keep
9665	up the canal. Of the habits of some
9666	fish of Egypt, see Strabo xv. p. 486.
9667	It is uncertaia what species the Latus
9668	and Mceotes were, and ^lian thinks
9669	the Phagrus and Mseotes were the
9670	same fish (see At. Eg. W. vol. v. p.
9671	253). But all people did not regard
9672	these fish with the same feelings, and
9673	all kinds are represented as caught
9674	and eaten in different parts of Egypt.
9675	The people, not priests, ate them
9676	both fresh and salted, and fishing with
9677	the hook, the bident (At. Eg. W.
9678	vol. iii. p. 41), and the net, are among
9679	the most common representations in
9680	the paintings of Thebes and other
9681	places, and an amusement of the rich
9682	as well as an occupation of the poor.
9683	Several fish have been found em-
9684	balmed in the tombs ; but it has been
9685	difficult to ascertain their species ;
9686	though this would not prove their
9687	sanctity, as everything found dead
9688	was embalmed and buried, to pre-
9689	vent its tainting the air. — [G. W.j
9690	^.V^
9691	mr^^^^f^^^ffm
9692	No. V.
9693	• This goose of the Nile was an
9694	emblem of the God Seb, the father of
9695	Osiris ; but it was not a sacred bird.
9696	It signified in hieroglyphics a " son,"
9697	and occurs over the nomens of Pha-
9698	raohs with the Sun, signifying " son
9699	of the sun." HorapoUo pretends that
9700	it was so used becaxise of its affection
9701	for its young, but though it does
9702	display great courage and cunning in
9703	protecting them, it was not adopted
9704	on that account, but from the
9705	phonetic initial of its name, s, with
9706	a line being se, " son." As an em-
9707	blem of Seb it was connected with
9708	the great Mundane Egg, in which
p. 142
9709	122
9710	THE PHCENIX.
9711	Book II.
9712	73. They have also another sacred bird called the
9713	plioenix/ whicli I myself have never seen, except in
9714	pictures. Indeed it is a great rarity even in Egypt,
9715	only coming there (according to the accounts of the
9716	people of Heliopolis) once in five hundred years, when
9717	the old phoenix dies. Its size and appearance, if it is
9718	like the pictures, are as follows : — The plumage is
9719	partly red, partly golden, while the general make
9720	and size are almost exactly that of the eagle. They
9721	tell a story of what this bird does, which does not
9722	seem to me to be credible : that he comes all the way
9723	from Arabia, and brings tbe parent bird, all plastered^
9724	form tlie chaotic mass of the world
9725	was produced. Part of the 26th
9726	chapter of the funereal
9727	ritual translated by
9728	Dr. Hincks contains
9729	this dogma, alluded to
9730	in the Orphic Cosmo-
9731	gony : " I am the Egg
9732	of the Great Cackler.
9733	I have protected the Great Egg laid
9734	by Seb in the world : I grow, it
9735	grows in turn : I live, it lives in
9736	turn : I breathe, it breathes in turn."
9737	This Mr. Birch shows to be used on
9738	cofSns of the period about the 12th
9739	dynasty. (See Gliddon's Otia Eg. p.
9740	83.) On the Orphic Cosmogony and
9741	the connexion between the Egg and
9742	Chronus (Saturn, the Seb of Egypt),
9743	see Daraascius in Cory's Fragments,
9744	p. 313 ; Aristophanes (Birds, TOO)
9745	mentions the egg produced by "black-
9746	. winged night." (Cory, p. 293, and see
9747	Orphic Hymn to Protogonus, p. 294.)
9748	As Seb and Netjie answered to Saturn
9749	and Ehea, their children Osiris and
9750	Isis, being brother and sister, answered
9751	to Jupiter and Juno, though they did
9752	not really bear any other resemblance
9753	to them. Seb and Netpe were the Earth
9754	and the Heaven above. — [G. W.]
9755	' This bird I formerly supposed
9756	to be the one represented on the mo-
9757	numents with human hands, and often
9758	with a man's head and legs, in an
9759	attitude of prayer (figs. 1, 2), but it
9760	is evident that Mr. Stuart Poole is
9761	right in considering the Benno (the
9762	bird of Osiris) the true Phoenix (fig.
9763	3) ; and the former appears to be the
9764	" pure soul " of the king. Herodotus,
9765	Tacitus, and Pomp. Mela fix its re-
9766	turn at 500 years, which is evidently
9767	an astronomical period ; but Tacitus
9768	says some give it 1461 years, which
9769	points to the coincidence of the 1460
9770	intercalated with the 1461 vague
9771	years : and this is confirmed by its
9772	being placed at an equal distance of
9773	time between each Sothic period (or
9774	730 years before and after the dog-
9775	star), on the ceiling of the Memno-
9776	nium.— [G. W.]
9777	fg.l.
p. 143
9778	Chap. 73, 74.
9779	SACKED SERPENTS.
9780	123
9781	over with myrrh, to the temple of the Sun, and there
9782	buries the body. In order to bring him, they say, he
9783	first forms a ball of myrrh as big as he finds that he
9784	can carry ; then he hollows out the ball, and puts his
9785	parent inside, after which he covers over the opening
9786	with fresh myrrh, and the ball is then of exactly the
9787	same weight as at first ; so he brings it to Egypt, plas-
9788	tered over as I have said, and deposits it in the temple
9789	of the Sun. Such is the story they tell of the doings
9790	of this bird.
9791	74. In the neighbourhood of Thebes there are
9792	some sacred serpents^ which are perfectly harm-
9793	^ The liorned snake, vipera ceras-
9794	tes, is common in Upper Egypt and
9795	tliroughout the deserts. It is very
9796	poisonous, and its habit of burying
9797	itself in the sand renders it particularly
9798	dangerous. Fliny(N. H. viii. 23) no-
9799	tices this habit. Herodotus is correct
9800	in describing it of small size, but the
9801	harmless snakes he mentions had
9802	doubtless been made so ; and Diodorus
9803	very properly classes them among
9804	venomous reptiles. There is no au-
9805	thority from the sculptures for its
9806	being sacred, even at Thebes, though
9807	the asp is shown to have been a sacred
9808	snake. The frequent repetition of
9809	the cerastes in the hieroglyphics is
9810	owing to its occurring so often in
9811	" he," " him," " his," and for the
9812	letter / in other words. It is found
9813	embalmed at Thebes, like other
9814	reptiles and animals which have
9815	no claim to sanctity, and in ordi-
9816	nary tombs, but not in the temple
9817	of Amun. Diodorus . even thinks the
9818	hawk was honoured on accoimt of its
9819	hostility to these, as well as other,
9820	noxious reptiles ; and as Herodotus
9821	does not notice the asp, it is possible
9822	that he may have attributed to the
9823	cerastes the honour that really be-
9824	longed to that sacred snake. The asp
9825	or A^iVfwas the emblem of the God-
9826	dess Eanno, and was chosen to pre-
9827	side over gardens, from its destroy-
9828	ing rats and other vermin. Altars
9829	and offerings were placed before it,
9830	as before dragons in Etniria and
9831	Rome. It was also the snake of
9832	Neph or Nou, and apparently the
9833	representative of Agathodajmon. In
9834	hieroglyphics it signified " Goddess ;"
9835	it was attached to the head-dresses of
9836	Gods and Kings, and a circle of those
9837	snakes composed the "asp-formed
9838	crowns" mentioned in the Eosetta
9839	stone. Being the sign of royalty, it
9840	was called ^aa-ikia-Kos (basilisk),
9841	" royal," equivalent to its Egyptian
9842	name urceus, from ouro, " king." It
9843	is still common in gardens, and called
9844	in Arabic Ndslier. In length it varies
9845	from 3 to 4^ feet, and the largest I
9846	have found was 5 ft. 11 in. It is
9847	very venomous. It resembles the
9848	Indian cobra (Naici tripudmns) in its
9849	mode of raising itself, and expanding
9850	its breast ; but it has no " spectacles "•
9851	on its head. If Cleopatra's death had
9852	been caused by any serpent, the small
9853	viper would rather have been chosen
9854	than the large asp ; but the story is
9855	disproved by her having decked her-
9856	self in " the royal ornaments," and
9857	being found dead " without any mark
9858	of suspicion of poison on her body."
9859	Death from a serpent's bite could not
9860	have been mistaken ; and her vanity
9861	would not have allowed her to choose
9862	one which would have disfigured her
9863	in so frightful a manner. Other
9864	poisons were well understood and
9865	easy of access, and no boy would
9866	have ventured to carry an asp in a
p. 144
9867	124
9868	THE WINGED SERPENTS.
9869	Book II.
9870	less.^ They are of small size, and have two horns
9871	growing out of the top of the head. These snakes,
9872	when they die, are buried in the temple of Jupiter, the
9873	god to whom they are sacred.
9874	75. I went once to a certain place in Arabia, almost
9875	exactly opposite the city of Buto,* to make inquiries
9876	concerning the winged serpents.® On my arrival I saw
9877	the back-bones and ribs of serpents in such numbers as
9878	it is impossible to describe : of the ribs there were a
9879	multitude of heaps, some great, some small, some middle-
9880	sized. The j)lace where the bones lie is at the entrance
9881	basket of figs, some of which he even
9882	offered to the guards as he passed,
9883	and Plutarch (Vit. Anton.) shows that
9884	the story of the asp was doubted.
9885	Nor is the statue carried in Augustus'
9886	triumph which had an asp upon it
9887	any proof of his belief in it, since that
9888	snake was the emblem of Egyjjtian
9889	royalty : the statue (or the crown) of
9890	Cleopatra could not have been with-
9891	out one, and this was probably the
9892	origin of the whole story. — [G. W.]
9893	^ The bite of the cerastes or homed
9894	snake is deadly ; but of the many
9895	serpents in Egypt, three only are poi-
9896	sonous — the cerastes, the asp or naia,
9897	and the common viper. Strabo (xv.
9898	p. 1004) mentions large vipers in
9899	Egj'pt, nearly 9 cubits long, but the
9900	longest asp does not exceed 6 feet,
9901	and that is very unusual. — [G. W.]
9902	* This city of Buto was different
9903	from that in the Delta. Some think
9904	it was at Belhdys (Bubastis Agria), or
9905	at Ahhaseeh. — ''G. W.l
9906	* The winged serpents of Herodotus
9907	have puzzled many persons from the
9908	time of Pausanias to the present day.
9909	Isaiah (xxx. 6) mentions the " fiery
9910	flying serpent." The Egyptian sculp-
9911	tures represent some emblematic
9912	snakes with birds', wings and human
9913	legs. The Draco volans of Linnaus has
9914	wings, which might answer to the de-
9915	scription given by Herodotus, but it
9916	does not frequent Egypt. The only
9917	flying creature the ibis could be ex-
9918	pected to attack, on its flight into
9919	Egypt, and for which it would have
9920	been looked upon as a ])articulai' bene-
9921	factor to Egypt, was the locust ; and
9922	the swarms of these large destructive
9923	insects do come from the east. In Syria
9924	I have seen them just hatched in the
9925	spring still unable to fly ; and some
9926	idea of the size and destructiveness of a
9927	flight of locusts maj" be derived from
9928	the fact of a swarm settling and cover-
9929	ing the ground for a distance of 4^
9930	miles. It is singular that Herodotus
9931	should not have mentioned locusts,
9932	flights of which are seen in winter,
9933	spring, and summer; and among the
9934	many monsters, real animals, and birds
9935	represented in the Egyptian paintings,
9936	so extraorchnary a serpent could not be
9937	unnoticed. The locusts and the real
9938	existence of a Draco volans may have
9939	led to the story ; and, as Cuvier re-
9940	marks, all that can be said is that
9941	Herodotus saw a heap of bones with-
9942	out having ascertained, beyond re-
9943	port, how they came there. Pausanias
9944	seems to have convinced himself of
9945	their existence by believing in a still
9946	stranger reptile, a scorpion with Avings
9947	like a bat's, brought by a Phrygian
9948	(ix. c. 21). There is, however, no
9949	doubt that the ibis destroyed snakes ;
9950	and Cuvier found the skin of one
9951	partly digested in the intestines of
9952	one of those mummied birds. Its
9953	food also consisted of beetles, which
9954	have been found in another specimen.
9955	See Herodotus, B. iii. ch. 108, where
9956	he describes the winged serpents of
9957	Arabia.— [G. W.]
p. 145
9958	Chap. 75, 76.
9959	THE IBIS.
9960	125
9961	of a narrow gorge between steep mountains, wliicli there
9962	open upon a spacious plain communicating with the
9963	great plain of Egypt. The story goes, that with the
9964	spring the winged snakes come flying from Arabia
9965	towards Egypt, but are met in this gorge by the birds
9966	called ibises, who forbid their entrance and destroy
9967	them all. The Arabians assert, and the Egyptians
9968	also admit, that it is on account of the service thus
9969	rendered that the Eg^-ptians hold the ibis in so much
9970	reverence.
9971	76. The ibis is a bird of a deep-black colour, with
9972	legs like a crane ; its beak is strongly hooked, and its
9973	size is about that of the landrail. This is a description
9974	of the black ibis which contends with the serpents. The
9975	commoner sort, for there are two quite distinct species,®
9976	has the head and the whole throat bare of feathers ; its
9977	general plumage is white, but the head and neck are
9978	jet black, as also are the tips of the wings and the
9979	extremity of the tail ; in its beak and legs it resembles
9980	the other species. The winged serpent is shaped like
9981	the water-snake. Its wings are not feathered, but re-
9982	semble very closely those of the bat. And thus I con-
9983	clude the subject of the sacred animals.
9984	* The first described by Herodotus
9985	as all black, was the one which fought
9986	against the (winged) serpents. It is
9987	the Ibis Fulcinellus (Temm.) or glossy
9988	ibis. The colour is a reddish-broftTi
9989	shot with dark-green and purple ; the
9990	size i foot from the breast to the end of
9991	the tail. The other is the " Numenius
9992	Ibis,'" or " Ibis religiosa " of modem
9993	naturalists, the Aboo Hannes of Bruce,
9994	"which is white with black pinions and
9995	tail ; the head and part of the back
9996	being without feathers, as described
9997	by Herodotus. This is the one so fre-
9998	quently found embalmed in Egypt. Its
9999	body measures 12 inches in length, and
10000	4i in diameter, and the beak 6 inches.
10001	The leg from the knee to the plant of
10002	the foot is about 4g inches. (See Cu-
10003	vier' s Theorj- of the Earth, Jameson,
10004	p. 300.) Both species have a curved
10005	beak. The great services the ibis
10006	rendered by destroying snakes and
10007	noxious insects were the cause of its
10008	being in such esteem in Egypt. The
10009	stork was honoured for the same rea-
10010	son in Thessaly ; and even now the
10011	Turks look upon it with such good-
10012	will that it would be considered a sin
10013	to kill one ; on which account it feels
10014	so secure that, in Asia jMinor, it builds
10015	its nest on the walls and houses within
10016	reach of man ; and to the credit of
10017	the Turks it must be said that they
10018	treat animals in general much more
10019	kindly than Europeans. A similar
10020	regard is paid to storks in Holland.
10021	The ibis was sacred to Thoth, the
10022	Egyptian Hermes. See above, note *,
10023	on cb. 67.— [Ct. W.j
p. 146
10024	126
10025	MODE OF LIFE OF THE EGYPTIANS.
10026	Took IT,
10027	77. With respect to the Egyptians themselves, it is
10028	to be remarked that those who Hve in the corn country,'^
10029	devoting themselves, as they do, far more than any
10030	other people in the world, to the preservation of the
10031	memory of past actions, are the best skilled in history
10032	of any men that I have ever met. The following is the
10033	mode of life habitual to them : — For three successive
10034	days in each month they purge the body by means of
10035	emetics and clysters, which is done out of a regard for
10036	' This is in contradistinction to
10037	the marsh-lands ; and signifies Upper
10038	Egypt, as it includes the city of
10039	Chemmis ; but when he says they
10040	have no vines in the country and only
10041	drink beer, his statement is opposed to
10042	fact, and to the ordinary habits of the
10043	Egyptians. In the neighbourhood of
10044	Memphis, at Thebes, and the places be-
10045	tween those two cities, as well as at
10046	Eileithyias, all corn-growing districts,
10047	they ate wheaten bread and cultivated
10048	the vine. Herodotus may, therefore,
10049	have had in view the corn-country, in
10050	the interior of the broad Delta, where
10051	the alluvial soil was not well suited to
10052	the vine, and where Sebennytus alone
10053	was noted for its wine. Most of the
10054	other vineyards were at Marea, and
10055	in places similarly situated near the
10056	edge of the desert, where the light
10057	soil was better suited to them ;
10058	though grapes for the table were \n-o-
10059	duced in all parts of the country.
10060	Wine was universally used by the
10061	rich throughout Egypt, and beer sup-
10062	plied its place at the tables of the
10063	poor, not because " they had no vines
10064	in their countrj'," but because it was
10065	cheaper ; and the same was their
10066	reason for eating bread made of the
10067	Holcus sorghum (or Doora) like the
10068	peasants of modern Egj'pt, and not
10069	because it was "the greatest disgrace to
10070	eat wheaten bread." (See above, note ^
10071	on ch.36.) And that wine was known
10072	in Lower as well as Upper Egypt is
10073	shown by. the Israelites mentioning
10074	the desert as a place which had " no
10075	figs, or vines, or pomegranates " in
10076	contradistinction to Egypt (Gen. xl.
10077	10; Numb. xx. 5). Wines of various"
10078	kinds were offered in the temples ; and
10079	being very generally placed by the
10080	altar in glass bottles of a particular
10081	shape, these came to represent in
10082	hieroglyphics what they contained,
10083	and to signify "wine," without the
10084	word itself "erp" being mentioned.
10085	It is remarkable that this word
10086	"erpis" is introduced by Athena^us
10087	(Deipn. ii. 39 a), quoting Sappho, as
10088	the name of " wine :" —
10089	'Afi\|3pocrias fisv Kparqp eKeKparo
10090	'EpjoLas &' iKiov epinv Seois olvox6r}(7ev,
10091	unless indeed he uses it for oXttiv, " a
10092	ladle," which the sense seems to re-
10093	quire, and which is in X., 425 D. (See
10094	note on chs. 18, 37, and 60.) Another
10095	reading has epnev .... olvoxorjaav.
10096	AthencTUS (i. p. 33 e) describes the
10097	Egyptians as much addicted to wine,
10098	on his own and on the authority of Dio ;
10099	and says (i. p. 34 a) that Hellauicus
10100	fancies the vine M'as first discovered nt
10101	Plinthine, a city of Egypt.— [G. W.]
p. 147
10102	Chap. 77.
10103	THEIR GOOD HEALTH.
10104	127
10105	their health, since they have a persuasion that every
10106	disease to which men are liable is occasioned by the
10107	substances whereon they feed. Apart from any such
10108	precautions, they are, I believe, next to the Libyans,*
10109	the healthiest people in the world — an effect of their
10110	climate, in my opinion, which has no sudden changes.
10111	Diseases almost always attack men when they are ex-
10112	posed to a change, and never more than during changes
10113	of the weather. They live on bread made of spelt, which
10114	they form into loaves called in their own tongue cyllestis.^
10115	Their drink is a wine which they obtain from barley,^
10116	as they have no vines in their country. Many kinds
10117	of fish they eat raw, either salted or dried in the sun,^
10118	^ Their health was attributable to
10119	their living in the dry atmosphere of
10120	the desert, where sickness is rarely
10121	known, as the Arabs show who now
10122	live there. See note ^ on ch. 84. —
10123	[G. W.]
10124	^ Athenieus (X. p. 418 e) says the
10125	Egyptians were great eaters of bread,
10126	and had a kind called Cyllestia. I'his
10127	he affirms on the authority of Hcca-
10128	tfeus. He also speaks of a " subacid
10129	bread of the Egyi)tians called Cyllastis,
10130	mentioned by Aristophanes in the Da-
10131	naids ;" and adds, " Nicander men-
10132	tions it as made of barley " (iii. p.
10133	114). Hesychius says, KvXXao-ris
10134	apTOS Tif eV Alyinrra vtto pi^cov e^
10135	oXvpas. — '^G. W.l
10136	' This is the oivos Kpidivos of Xeno-
10137	phou. Diodorus (i. 34) mentions it
10138	as " a beverage from barley called by
10139	the Egyptians zythus" which he
10140	thinks " not much inferior to wine."
10141	AthenjBUS (i. p. 34a ; X. p. 418 e)
10142	calls it " macerated barley ;" and says
10143	Aristotle supposes that men drunk
10144	with wine lie on their faces, but those
10145	with beer on their backs. He cites
10146	Hecatasus respecting the use of beer
10147	in Egypt, whose words are, ras Kpidas
10148	e\s TO TTopa KaroKeovcri. I have foimd
10149	the residue of some malt at Thebes,
10150	once used for making beer. Xeno-
10151	phon (A nab. iv. 5) speaks of a sort of
10152	fermity of beer in Amaenia drunk
10153	through reeds having no joints. —
10154	[G.W.]
10155	^ The custom of drjnng fish is fre-
10156	quently represented in the sculptures
10157	of Upper and Lower Egypt. (On the
10158	fisheries, see n. ^ ch. 149.) Fishing was
10159	a favourite amusement of the Egyp-
10160	tians ; and the skill of sportsmen was
10161	shown by spearing fish with the bi-
10162	dent. The fishermen by trade caught
10163	them in long drag-nets, the line being
p. 148
10164	128
10165	FOOD.
10166	Book II.
10167	Quails^ also, and ducks and small birds, they eat un-
10168	cooked, merely first salting them. All other birds and
10169	confined to poor people, and to those
10170	who " cast angle " for amusement ;
10171	and a large double-handled landing-
10172	net was employed for shoals of small
10173	fry. It is also probable that when
10174	the inundation retired, they used the
10175	wicker trap of modern Egypt and
10176	India. It is a basket about 2^ feet
10177	high, entirely open at the bottom,
10178	where it is about 2 feet wide, and
10179	No. I.— Note 3.
10180	No. II.— Note 3.
p. 149
10181	Chap. 78.
10182	FISH AND BIRDS.
10183	129
10184	fishes, excepting those which are set ajDart as sacred,
10185	are eaten either roasted or boiled.
10186	78. In social meetings among the rich, when the
10187	with a smaller 0[ ening at the top
10188	aboiit 8 inches in diameter ; and being
10189	put down into shallow water, what-
10190	ever fish is enclosed within it is taken
10191	out by the man who thrusts his arm
10192	through the u))per orifice. See At.
10193	Eg. W. vol. iii. p. 41 and 53-68.—
10194	[G. W.]
10195	^ Quails were caught, both in Upper
10196	and Lower Egj-pt, like other birds, in
10197	large clap-nets and in tra]is (wood-
10198	cuts I. and II.), and at Rhinocolura,
10199	on the edge of the Syrian desert, the
10200	culprits, banished by Actisanes to that
10201	spot, caught them in long nets made
10202	of split reeds (Diod. i. 60). The
10203	catching, drying, and salting of birds
10204	are frequently represented in the
10205	sculptures. (.Woodcut TIJ.)— [G.W.]
10206	VOL. II.
p. 150
10207	130
10208	THE COFFIN AT FEASTS.
10209	Book II,
10210	banquet is ended, a servant carries round to the several
10211	guests a coffin, in whicli there is a wooden image of a
10212	corpse,* carved and painted to resemble nature as nearly
10213	as possible, about a cubit or two cubits in length. As
10214	he shows it to each guest in turn, the servant says,
10215	" Gaze here, and drink and be merry ; for when you
10216	die, such will vou be."
10217	79. The Egyptians adhere to their own national
10218	customs, and adopt no foreign usages. Many of these
10219	customs are worthy of note : among others their song,
10220	the Linus,^ which is sung under various names not only
10221	■* The figure introduced at su]iper
10222	was of a mummy in the usual form
10223	of Osiris, eitlier standing, or lying on
10224	a bier, intended to warn the guests of
10225	their mortality ; and the same is de-
10226	scribed at the feast of Trimalchio
10227	(Petron. Satyric. c. 34). The original
10228	object of the custom was doubtless
10229	■\vith a view to teach men " to love
10230	one another, and to avoid those evils
10231	which tend to make them consider life
10232	too long, when in reality it is too short"
10233	(see Pint, de Is. s. 15 ; and Sept.
10234	Sap. Conviv. p. 148 A) ; but the salu-
10235	tary advice was often disregarded, and
10236	the sense of it perverted by many who
10237	copied the custom ; as the " ungodly '"
10238	in Juda?a used it to urge men to en-
10239	joy tlie good things of this life, and
10240	banish tlie thoughts of all beyond the
10241	present. (Book of "Wisdom, ii. 1, &c. ;
10242	Is. xxii. 3; Ivi. 12 ; Eccles. ii. 24 ;
10243	Luke xii. 19 ; and Corinth, xv. 32.
10244	Cp. Anac. Od. iv. and Hor. 2 Od. ill.
10245	13.) Some have supposed this custom
10246	proved the Egyptians to be of a se-
10247	rious character, though it Avould rather
10248	be a necessary hint for a too lively
10249	people. But their view of death was
10250	not a gloomy one, connected as it was
10251	with the prospect of a happy union
10252	with Osiris.— [G. W."
10253	* This song had different names in
10254	Egypt, in Phoenicia, in Cyprus, and
10255	other places. In Greece it was called
10256	Linus, in Egypt Maneros. The stories
10257	told of Linus, the inventor of melody,
10258	and of his death, are mere fables ; and
10259	it is highly improbable that the death
10260	of Maneros, the son of the first king
10261	of Egypt, should have been recorded
10262	in the songs of Syria, Julius Pollux
10263	(iv. 7) says the song of Maneros was
10264	sung by the Egyptian peasants, and
10265	that this fabulous personage was the
10266	inventor of husbandry, an honour
10267	always given to Osiris — yfcopyUis eiipe-
10268	Tf]s, Movaav padTjTTjs. Some think
p. 151
10269	Chap. 79.
10270	THE LINUS OR MANEROS.
10271	131
10272	in Egypt but in Phoenicia, in Cyprus, and in other
10273	places ; and which seems to be exactly the same as that
10274	in use among the Greeks, and by them called Linus.
10275	There were very many things in Egypt which filled
10276	me with astonishment, and this was one of them.
10277	Whence could the Egyptians have got the Linus ?
10278	It appears to have been sung by them from the very
10279	earliest times.*' For the Linus in Egyptian is called
10280	Maneros ; and they told me that Maneros was the
10281	the "
10282	Horns
10283	name
10284	there
10285	to be
10286	maker
10287	son of the first king" means
10288	tlie son of Osiris ; and the
10289	might be Man-Hor. Indeed
10290	appears in tlie hiero.2;lyplncs
10291	this legend, "Men-Re, the
10292	of hymns," which would
10293	apply to Re, the sun. Plutarch (de
10294	Is. s. 17) states that the song was
10295	suited to festivities and the pleasures
10296	of the table ; and adds that Maneros
10297	was not a name, but a complimentary
10298	mode of greeting, and a Avish " that
10299	what they were engaged in might
10300	turn out fortunately." Pausanias
10301	(ix. 29) says that " Linus and Adonis
10302	were sung together by Sappho, and
10303	thinks that Homer mentions him (II.
10304	xviii. 570) ; though others refer XtVoi^
10305	to the flaxen cords of the lyre (on the
10306	shield of Achilles) : —
10307	TottTti/ 6' er ixe(Tcroi(Jt Trats (jiopfjuyyi Atyetr^
10308	t/xepoer KtOdpi.^e ' \ivov 6' inro KuXbv aetSe
10309	\enTciXeY] <fnjji^ •
10310	when having gathered the grapes,
10311	they danced to the air. Athenajus
10312	(Deipn. xiv. p. 620a) says, " Nym-
10313	phis speaks of a youth having gone to
10314	fetch water for the reapers, who never
10315	returned, and was lamented by dif-
10316	ferent people. In Egypt he was
10317	called Maneros." The name Linus
10318	was related to a'i\ivnv, an exi)ression
10319	of griet (ciiXivd fioi (TTovax^flrf , Mosch.
10320	Id. 1), partly com]iounded of the
10321	usual exclamation at, and some think
10322	to the HebrcAv lun, " to complain " oi
10323	" murmur." (Cp. Exod. xv. 24 ; and
10324	■mellnim, " murmui'ings ;" Number.s
10325	xiv. 27.) But the song of Linus,
10326	like that of Maneios, was not neces-
10327	sarily of grief; and Euripides (cited
10328	b}' xithenajus, xiv. p. (il9 c) says
10329	Linus and Ailinus were suited to joy
10330	also. Linus and Maneros were pro-
10331	bably the genius or impersonation of
10332	song. The Egyjitians now use " ?/n
10333	laylee ! ya layl .'" as a chorus for lively
10334	songs, meaning " 0 my joy ! 0 night !"
10335	alluding to the wedding-night ; " yu
10336	laylee, doos, ya laylee .'" "0 my joy,
10337	step, 0 my joy !" alluding to the
10338	dance. Cp. Hebr. Hallel, "singing,
10339	praising," whence hallelu-iah. —
10340	[Cf. W'.]
10341	•* The Egyptian songs and hymns
10342	were of the earliest date, and, like
10343	their knowledge of painting and sculp-
10344	ture, were said to be 10,000 j'ears
10345	old ; but Porphj'rj- Innts at the reason
10346	of their origin being attributed to Isis,
10347	for it was in order to ensure respect
10348	for them that ' ' they were ] ireserved
10349	through successive ages as the actual
10350	poems of that Goddess." (Plato's
10351	Laws, book ii. p. 790.) Some have
10352	supposed their songs were of a mourn-
10353	ful kind, and the character of the
10354	Egyptians to be the same ; but the
10355	term " magis moostiores" a])plied to
10356	them by Ammianus Marcellinns is
10357	not consistent with their habits of
10358	buflbonery, love of caricature, and
10359	natural quickness, nor with the ojd-
10360	nion of Xenophon, confirmed by Poly-
10361	bius (v. 81), who sa\s, of all people
10362	they were the most addicted to raillery.
10363	(Cp. Her. ii. 60, 121. See At. Eg. W.
10364	ii. p. 264, 442.) This is inherited by
10365	their successors ; as well as " grati-
10366	tude for favours conferred on them,"
10367	which Diodorus (i. 90) says was most
10368	remarkable in the Egyptians. —
10369	[G. W.]
10370	K 2
p. 152
10371	132
10372	DEESS OF THE EGYPTIANS.
10373	-Book II.
10374	only son of their first king, and that on liis untimely
10375	death he was honoured by the Egyptians with these
10376	dirgehke strains, and in this way they got their first
10377	and only melody.
10378	80. There is another custom in which the Egyptians
10379	resemble a particular Greek people, namely the Lace-
10380	daemonians. Their young men, when they meet their
10381	elders in the streets, give way to them and step aside ;^
10382	and if an elder come in where young men are present,
10383	these latter rise from their seats. In a third point they
10384	differ entirely from all the nations of Greece. Instead
10385	of speaking to each other when they meet in the streets,
10386	they make an obeisance, sinking the hand to the knee.
10387	81. They wear a linen tunic fringed about the legs,^
10388	and called calasiris ; over this they have a white woollen
10389	garment thrown on afterwai'ds. Nothing of woollen,
10390	however, is taken into their temples or buried with
10391	them, as their religion forbids it. Here their practice
10392	resembles the rites called Orphic and Bacchic, but
10393	' A similar respect is paid to age
10394	by the Chinese and Japanese, and
10395	even by the modern Egyptians. In
10396	this the Greeks, except the Lacedav
10397	monians, were wanting, and the well-
10398	known instance at the theatre, men-
10399	tioned by Plutarch, agrees with what
10400	Herodotus says of them. 'Jlie Jews
10401	were commanded to " rise up before
10402	the hoaiy head and honour the face
10403	of the old- man" (Levit. xix. 32)
10404	'i'he mode of liowing with their hand
10405	extended towards the knee agrees
10406	with the sculptures : one hand was
10407	then i)laced on the other shoulder or
10408	on the heart, or on themoutli, to keep
10409	the breath from the face of a superior.
10410	(See woodcut in note * to ch. 177.)
10411	Some even ])rostrated themselves on
10412	the ground before great personages,
10413	" in obeisance bowing themselves to
10414	the earth" (Gen. xlii. 26, 28), and
10415	knelt or " bowed the knee " before
10416	them, as the i^eopde were ordered to
10417	do before Jose]>h ((ion. xli. 43). And
10418	it is worthy of remark that the word
10419	" ahrek " or " berek" is the name ap-
10420	plied in Arabic to the kneeling of a
10421	camel to the present day. (Cp. r/IkhcJi,
10422	" knee," hdraJx-a, a " blessing," from
10423	kneeling in jirayer.) Before a king,
10424	or the statue of a God, they often held
10425	up both arms, and uttered an excla-
10426	mation, probably resembling the lo
10427	triumplie, and lo Bacche, of later
10428	times.— [G. W.]
10429	" The great use of linen has been
10430	noticed above (see n. ' ch. 37). The
10431	fringes were the ends of the threads
10432	(see woodcut No. 1, figs. 7, 9, in ch.
10433	37). In some women's dresses the
10434	fringes were also left, but these were
10435	also more frequently hemmed. A
10436	shirt, given by Professor Rosellini
10437	(below, No. I. fig. 1), has the fringes.
10438	The same custom was adopted by the
10439	Israelites (Num. xv. 38), who were
10440	ordered to sew a blue riband on the
10441	fringe of the border; which calls to
10442	mind the blue border dyed with in-
10443	digo found on some Egyptian linen,
10444	though that of the Israelites was in-
p. 153
10445	Chap. 80, 81. WOOLLEN NOT USED IN BURIALS.
10446	133
10447	which are in reality Egyptian and Pythagorean ; ^ for
10448	no one initiated in these mysteries can he buried in a
10449	teiiiled to prevent its tearing. The I in cold wcatlier (see At. Eg. W. vol.
10450	woollen upper garment was only \voru I iii. p. 344 to 351), and the" prejudice
10451	^^
10452	s
10453	§
10454	§^
10455	i^llli w
10456	No. I.
10457	against its use in sacred places is per-
10458	haps the reason of its not being repre-
10459	sented in the paintings. The name
10460	Calasiris is sujiposed to be KlasJir
10461	(Kkacrp). The most usual dresses ol'
10462	men are these : —
10463	7ir/7
10464	No. II.
10465	For those of the priesthood, see above
10466	n. * ch. 37. The " Avhite " sandal
10467	((j)aiKas), said to be worn by the
10468	Egyptian (aud Athenian) ]iriests, is
10469	perhaps of late time. — [0. W.]
10470	" The fact of these, the L'acchic,
10471	and the Pythagorean being the same
10472	as the Egyptian, sufficiently proves
10473	whence they Avere derived. See above,
10474	note " on ch. 51.— [G. W,]
p. 154
10475	134
10476	MONTHS SACRED TO THE GODS.
10477	Book II.
10478	woollen shroud, a religious reason being assigned for
10479	the observance.
10480	82. The Egyptians likewise discovered to which of
10481	the gods each month and day is sacred ;^ and found
10482	' This may partly be traced in the
10483	names of some of the months, as
10484	Thoth, Athor, and Pachons ; and on
10485	a ceiling of the Memnonium at
10486	'Thebes, and on another at Edfoo,
10487	each has a god to which it belongs.
10488	Some suppose they indicate the festi-
10489	vals of the gods ; but this would limit
10490	the festivals to twelve in the year.
10491	It is, however, singular that the
10492	months are not called by those names,
10493	but are designated, as usual, as the
10494	1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th months of the
10495	three seasons. (See n. on ch. 4 in the
10496	Ap., CH. ii.) The Eonians also made
10497	their twelve gods preside over the
10498	months ; and the days of the week,
10499	when introduced in ' late times, re-
10500	ceived the names of the sun and
10501	moon and five planets, which have
10502	been retained to the present day.
10503	The names of gods were also affixed
10504	to each da}' in the Egyptian almanacs,
10505	accordinsc to Cherffimon, in the same
10506	manner as those of saints in the mo-
10507	dern calendar. The Egyptians divided
10508	the year into 12 months of 30 days,
10509	from the earliest times of which we
10510	have any record ; and the fal)ulous
10511	reign of Osiris, 28 years, appears to
10512	have been taken from the 7 days
10513	of 4 weeks, or 4 weeks of years, as
10514	their period of Triacontaeterides, of
10515	30 years, was from the month of 30
10516	days. Dion Cassius (xxxvii. 18), too,
10517	distinctly states that " the practice
10518	of referring the days of the week to
10519	the 7 planets began among the Egyp-
10520	tians." The week of 7 days (sheba,
10521	y21^) is mentioned at the period of
10522	the Creation, and it continued to be
10523	used in the time of the patriarchs
10524	(Gen. vii, 4 ; xxix. 27). It was
10525	probably of very early use among the
10526	Egyptians also, judging from the 7
10527	days' fete of Apis and other hebdo-
10528	madal divisions ; but they generally
10529	make mention of decades or tens of
10530	days, which are still in use among
10531	the Chinese. (On the use of 7 days in
10532	Egypt, see n. on ch. 109 in Ap. ch. vii.)
10533	The Egyptians had 12 hours of night
10534	and 12 of day, and each had its peculiar
10535	genius or goddess, represented with a
10536	star on her head, called Nau, " hour."
10537	1. 2.
10538	Ik
10539	A A
10540	/vww
10541	/WN^/N.
10542	icf ^f
10543	/VkA/VV
10544	■ ill
10545	II 1 1
10546	l^
10547	/WVAA
10548	1 ®
10549	r
10550	Fig. 1. Of day. J'ig 2 Of night.
10551	Night was considered older than day,
10552	as darkness preceded light, and " the
10553	evening and the morning were the
10554	6rst day." The expression " night
10555	and day " is still used in the East,
10556	and our "fortnight" points to an old
10557	custom of coiniting nights instead of
10558	days. The notion that the Egyptians
10559	had not the 12 hours of day and of
10560	night in the time of Herodotus is
10561	erroneous, as they occur in a tomb of
10562	the time of Psammetichus II., and in
10563	the tombs of the 20th Dynasty at
10564	Thebes. The word " hour " is .said to
10565	be found as earlv as the 5th Dvnastv
p. 155
10566	Chap. 82, 83.
10567	DIVINATION — ORACLEH.
10568	135
10569	out from the day of a man's birth, what he will meet
10570	with in the course of his life,^ and how he will end his
10571	days, and what sort of man he will be — discoveries
10572	whereof the Grreeks engaged in poetry have made a
10573	use. The Egyptians have also discovered more prog-
10574	nostics than all the rest of mankind besides. When-
10575	ever a prodigy takes place, they w^atch and record
10576	the result ; then, if anything similar ever happens
10577	again, they expect the same consequences.
10578	83. With respect to divination, they hold that it is
10579	a gift which no mortal possesses, but only certain of
10580	the gods :^ thus they have an oracle of Hercules, one of
10581	(see Lepsius, Band iii. Abth. ii. Bl.
10582	72, 76), and with the name of King
10583	Assa.— [G. W.] .
10584	^ Horosco])es were of very early use
10585	in Egypt (Iambi. 8. 4), as well as
10586	the interpretation of dreams ; and
10587	Cicero (De Div. i. 1) speaks of the
10588	Egyptians and Chaldees predicting fu-
10589	ture events, as well as a man's destiny
10590	at his birth, by their observations of
10591	tlie stars. This was done by thera, as
10592	tlie monuments show, by observing
10593	the constellations that appeared on the
10594	eastern horizon at the moment of his
10595	birth, or any event they wished to de-
10596	cide about, took place. The fallacy of
10597	predicting a particular death from the
10598	" ascendant " at the time of any one's
10599	birth has been well exposed by Cicero,
10600	who asks, "Were all those who fell at
10601	Cannaj bom under the same constel-
10602	lation, for they had all one and the
10603	same death ?" (De Div. ii. 47.) In-
10604	terpreters of dreams were often re-
10605	sorted to in Egypt (Exod. xli. 8) ; and
10606	Diodorus (i. 25) says the prayers of
10607	the devout were rewarded in a dream
10608	by an indication of the remedies an
10609	illness required. Cicero (De Fato, 6)
10610	speaks of the belief that "any one
10611	bom at the rising of the Dogstar could
10612	not be drowned in the sea." — [G. W.]
10613	^ Yet the Egyptians sought " to
10614	the idols, and to the charmers, and to
10615	them that had familiar spirits, and to
10616	the wizards" (Is. xix. 3).- Herodotus
10617	probably means that none but oracles
10618	gave the real answer of the deity ;
10619	and this would not prevent the " pro-
10620	phets" and "magicians" pretending
10621	to this art, like the fxavreis of Greece.
10622	To the Israelites it was particiilarly
10623	forbidden " to use divination, to be an
10624	observer of times, or an enchanter, or
10625	a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter
10626	with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or
10627	a necromancer." (Dent, xviii. 10, 11.)
10628	It is singular that the Hebrew word
10629	nahusJi, " to use enchantments," ib
10630	the same as the Arabic for " ser-
10631	pent." A Gnostic Papyrus in the
10632	British Museum, supposed to be of
10633	the 2nd century, and found in Egypt,
10634	mentions divination " through a buj^
10635	with a lamp, a bowl, and a pit," very
10636	like what is now jiractised in Egypt
10637	and Barbary ; and the employment
10638	of boys of old is mentioned by Urigeu
10639	and others. It also contains spells
10640	for obtaining power over spirits, for
10641	discaveiing a thief, for commanding
10642	another man's actions, for obtaining
10643	any Avish, for preventing anything, &c.
10644	Others in the Leyden Museum con-
10645	tain recipes for good fortune, for pro-
10646	curing dreams, for making a ring to
10647	bring good fortune and success in
10648	every enterprise, for causing separa-
10649	tion between man and Avife, giving
10650	restless nights, for making oneself
10651	loved, &c. j\higical tricks were prac-
10652	tised of old also (Exod. vii. 11), and
10653	they jirobably became more general
10654	in later corrupt times. (See Publ.
p. 156
10655	136
10656	MEDICINE,
10657	Book II.
10658	Apollo, of Minerva, of Diana, of Mars, and of Jupiter.
10659	Besides these, there is the oracle of Latona at Buto,
10660	which is held in mnch higher repute than any of the
10661	rest. The mode of delivering the oracles is not uni-
10662	form, but varies at the different shrines.
10663	84. Medicine is practised among them* on a plan of
10664	Cambridge Ant. See. 8vo. No. 2.)
10665	Apuleius also mentions the mastic of
10666	Egyi)t.— [G. W.J
10667	* Not only was the study of medi-
10668	cine of very early date in Egyi>t, but
10669	medical men there were in such re-
10670	pute that they were sent for at va-
10671	rious times from other countries.
10672	Their knowledge of medicine is cele-
10673	brated by Homer (Od. iv. 229), who
10674	describes Polydamua, the wife of
10675	Thonis, as giving medicinal plants " to
10676	Helen, in Egypt, a country producing
10677	an infinite number of drugs
10678	where each phj'sician possesses know-
10679	ledge above all other men." " 0
10680	virgin daughter of Egypt," says Jere-
10681	miah (Ixvi. 11), " in vain shalt thou
10682	use many medicines." Cyrus and
10683	Darius both sent to Egypt for medical
10684	men (Her. iii. 1. 132) ; and Pliny
10685	(xix. 5) says post jnortcm examin-
10686	ations were made in order to discover
10687	the nature of maladies. Doctors re-
10688	ceived their salaries from the trea-
10689	sury ; but they were obliged to con-
10690	form in the treatment of a patient to
10691	the rules laid down in their books.
10692	his death being a capital crime, if he
10693	was found to have been treated in any
10694	other way. But deviations from, and
10695	apjiroved additions to, the sacred pre-
10696	scriptions were occasionally made ;
10697	and the prohibition was only to pre-
10698	vent the experiments of young prac-
10699	titioners, whom I'liny considers the
10700	only persons privileged to kill a man
10701	with impunity. Aristotle indeed says
10702	" the Egyptian ]ih3'sicians were al-
10703	lowed after the third day to alter the
10704	treatment presciibed by authority,
10705	and even before, taking upon them-
10706	selves the resiOnsibility " (Polit. iii.
10707	11). Experience gradually taught
10708	them many new remedies ; and that
10709	they had adopted a method (of no
10710	very old standing in modem practice)
10711	of stopping teeth with gold is proved
10712	by some mummies found at Thebes.
10713	Besides the protection of society
10714	from the preten.sioris of quacks, the
10715	Egyptians provided that doctors should
10716	not demand fees on a foreign journey
10717	or on military service, when ]iatients
10718	were treated free of ex]iense (Diod. i.
10719	82) ; and we may conclude that they
10720	Ju Fig. 2 is a tti_tUaiiiuii " to Amuii-rc.'
p. 157
10721	Chap. 84. SPECIAL PHYSICIANS OF EACH DISOPDER.
10722	137
10723	separation ; each physician treats a single disorder, and
10724	no more :^ thus the country swarms with medical prac-
10725	titioners, some undertaking to cure diseases of the eye,
10726	others of the head, others again of the teeth, others of
10727	the intestines, and some those which are not local.^
10728	were obliged to treat the poor gratis,
10729	ou consideration of the allowance paid
10730	them as a body by government. This
10731	has again become the custom in
10732	(Modern) Egypt. Herodotus (ii. 77)
10733	and Diodorus (i. 82) mention some
10734	methods of treatment ; but poor and
10735	superstitious people sometimes had
10736	recourse to dreams, to wizards, to
10737	donations to sacred animals, and to
10738	exvotos to the gods ; and the model
10739	of an arm, a leg, an eye, or an ear,
10740	often recorded the accidental cure
10741	and the evident credulity' of an in-
10742	dividual, as in some countries at the
10743	present day. Charms were also written
10744	for the credulous, some of which have
10745	been found ou small pieces of pa-
10746	pyrus, which were rolled up and worn
10747	as by the modern Egyptians.
10748	Accoucheurs were women ; which
10749	we learn from Exodus i. 15, and from
10750	the sculptures ; as in modern Egypt.
10751	The Bedouins of the desert still retain
10752	a knowledge of the properties of the
10753	medicinal ])lants that grew there, with
10754	some of which they supply the drug-
10755	gists of the towns. It is to the Arabs,
10756	who derived it from Egypt and India,
10757	that Europe is indebted for its first
10758	acquaintance with the science of me-
10759	dicine, which grew up in the school
10760	of Salerno ; and a slight memento of
10761	it is still retained in the Arab symbols
10762	used by our cliemists. Pliny (vii. 56)
10763	says " the study of medicine was
10764	claimed as an Egyptian invention ;
10765	bv others attributed to Arahas, the
10766	son of Babylon and Apollo."— [G. W\]
10767	^ The medical profession being so
10768	divided (as is the custom in modern
10769	Europe), indicates a great advance-
10770	ment of civilisation, as well as of
10771	medicinal knowledge. The Egj-ptian
10772	doctors were of the sacerdotal order,
10773	like the embalmers, who are called
10774	(in Genesis 1. 2) " Physicians," and
10775	wei"e " commanded by Joseph to em-
10776	balm his father." They were of the
10777	class called Pastophori, who, accord-
10778	ing to Clemens (Strom, lib. (5) being
10779	physicians, were expected to know
10780	about all things relating to the body,
10781	and diseases, and remedies, contained
10782	in the six last of the sacred books of
10783	Hermes. Manetho tells us that
10784	Athothes, the second king of Egypt,
10785	who was a physician, wrote the
10786	anatomical books ; and his name,
10787	translated Heniiogenes, may have
10788	been the origin of the tradition that
10789	ascribed them to Hermes, the Egyp-
10790	tian Thoth. Or the fable may mean
10791	that they were the result of intellect
10792	personified by Thoth, or Hermes. It
10793	is difficult to understand how their
10794	having " ph^^sicians for particular
10795	members of the body, and for par-
10796	ticular diseases, affords another proof
10797	how rigidly the subdivisions of the
10798	castts were kept separate" as Heeren
10799	imagines, for they were of the same
10800	class ; and our modem custom does
10801	not certainly lead to such an inference.
10802	In the Herma'c books a whole chap-
10803	ter was devoted to diseases of the eye.
10804	-[G. W.]
10805	" Pliny thinks the Egyptians were
10806	subject to numerous diseases (xxvi. 1) ;
10807	but in this he diti'ers from Herodotus
10808	(ii. 77). Luxury, and disregard to the
10809	regimen they Ibllowed of old, may
10810	have caused a change in later times,
10811	when leprosy, elephantiasis, and other
10812	diseases became common in Egypt ;
10813	" Est Elephas morbus, qui propter flumina Nili
10814	Gignitur j!;gypto in media, neque praiterea
10815	usquam." — Lucret. vi. 560.
10816	for Herodotus (ch. 77) shows how care-
10817	ful they were of health, and Diodorus
10818	(i. 82) says ^' depanevovcn ra acufiaTa
10819	/cXvicr/xots, Kal vrjareiais, kol e'/xeVots,"
10820	as well as by abstinence ; being per-
10821	suaded that the majorty of disorders
10822	proceed from indigestion and excess in
10823	eating. — 1 G. W^. ]
p. 158
10824	138
10825	MOURNING.
10826	Book U.
10827	85. The following is the way in which they conduct
10828	their mournings^ and their funerals : — On the death in
10829	any house of a man of consequence, forthwith the
10830	women of the family heplaster their heads, and some-
10831	times even their faces, with mud ; and then, leaving the
10832	body indoors, sally forth and wander through the city,
10833	with their dress fastened by a band, and their bosoms
10834	bare, beating themselves as they w^alk. All the female
10835	relations join them and do the same. The men too,
10836	similarly begirt, beat their breasts sej^arately. When
10837	The
10838	of
10839	and
10840	custom ot weepiut,,
10841	throwing dust on their heads, is often
10842	represented on the monuments ; when
10843	the men and women have their dresses
10844	fastened by a hand round the waist,
10845	the breast being bare, as described by
10846	Herodotus. For seventy days (Gen.
10847	1. 3), or, according to some, seventy-
10848	two days, the family mourned at
10849	home, singing the funeral dirge, very
10850	much as is now done in Egypt ; and
10851	during this time thev abstained from
10852	No. I.
10853	the bath, wine, delicacies of the table,
10854	and rich clothing (Diod. i. 91) ; and
10855	even after the body had been removed
10856	to the tomb it was not unusual for
10857	the near relations to exhibit tokens of
10858	grief, when the liturgies, or services
10859	for the dead, Avere perfonned by the
10860	priests, by beating themselves on the
10861	breast in presence of the mummy.
10862	"Smiting themselves on the breast"
10863	was a common token of grief in the
10864	East (Luke xxiii. 4H) which continues
10865	to the present day. (See woodcut
10866	above, and in n. ^ ch. 58 ; and comp.
10867	At. Eg. W., vol. v., p. 259.) 'J'he
10868	Egyptians did not "cut themselves"
10869	in mourning ; this was a Syrian cus-
10870	tom, and forbidden to the Jews. —
10871	IG. W.'
p. 159
10872	Chap. 85, 86.
10873	EMBALMING.
10874	139
10875	these ceremonies are over, the body is carried away to
10876	be embahned.
10877	86. There are a set of men in Egypt who practise
10878	the art of embalming, and make it their proper busi-
10879	ness. These persons, when a body is brought to them,
10880	sliow the bearers various models of corpses,^ made in
10881	wood, and painted so as to resemble nature. The most
10882	perfect is said to be after the manner of him whom
10883	* These were in the fonn of Osiris,
10884	and not only those of the best kind, hut
10885	all the mummies were put up in the
10886	same position, representing the de-
10887	ceased as a figure of Osiris, those only
10888	excepted which were of the very poor
10889	people, and which were merely
10890	Avrapped up in mats, or some other
10891	common covering. Even the small
10892	earthenware and other figures of the
10893	dead were in the same form of that
10894	Deity, whose name Herodotus, as usual,
10895	had scruples about mentioning, from
10896	having been admitted to a participation
10897	of the secrets of the lesser Mysteries.
10898	Diodorus says (i. 91), " The most
10899	expensive mode cost a talent of silver
10900	(nearly 250/.), the second twenty-two
10901	minaj (90?.), and the third was very
10902	cheap. When the price had been
10903	agreed upon, and the body given to
10904	the embalmers, tlie scribe marked on
10905	the left side of the body the extent of
10906	the incision to be made, and then the
10907	^ parascJtistes' (dissector) cut open as
10908	much of the flesh as the law permitted
10909	with an Ethiopian stone (flint), and
10910	immediately ran awav, pursued by
10911	those present with bitter execrations,
10912	who pelted hun with stones. One then
10913	introduced his hand and took out all
10914	the viscera, except the kidneys and
10915	heart ; another cleansed them with
10916	palm wine and aromatic preparations,
10917	and lastly, after having applied oil of
10918	cedar, and other things to the whole
10919	body for u[)wards of thirty days, they
10920	added myrrh, cinnamon, and various
10921	drugs for preserving the body, and it
10922	was restored to the friends, so well pre-
10923	served that every feature mi^ht be
10924	recognised." On this it may be ob-
10925	served, 1st, that the opening in the
10926	left side is perfectly correct ; and over
10927	it the sacred eye represented on a flat
10928	piece of lead, or wax, Avas placed ;
10929	and through it the viscera were re-
10930	turned. Four wax figures, of the
10931	four genii of Amenti, were also put in
10932	M'ith them, when the viscera were
10933	not deposited in the vases, which are
10934	so often found in the tombs. Of these
10935	four vases one had a lid representing
10936	the head of a man, another had that
10937	of a Cynocephalus, another of a jackal,
10938	and the fourth of a hawk ; and in
10939	these the viscera of first-class mum-
10940	mies were generally deposited. The
10941	first held the stomach and' large in-
10942	testines ; the second the small in-
10943	testines ; the thiid the lungs and
10944	heart (showing Diodorus to be in
10945	error) ; and the fourth the gall-bladder
10946	and liver. 2nd. Herodotus and Dio-
10947	dorus are not justified in confining
10948	the modes of embalming to three,
10949	since the mummies show a far greater
10950	variety, and the prices must have
10951	varied in like manner. 3rd. The
10952	execrations against the " paraschistes "
10953	could only have been a form, if really
10954	uttered, which seems very doubtful,
10955	ith. The features could not be recog-
10956	nised, being covered with numerous
10957	folds of cloth, and the only face seen
10958	was that of the painted mummy case.
10959	The statement of Porphyry that the
10960	intestines were thrown into the river,
10961	after an invocation to the sun, is
10962	unworthy of belief. Everything be-
10963	longing to the l)ody was buried, and
10964	apparently even the sawdust, used
10965	for absorbing the water that washed
10966	the intestines, which was put up into
10967	small linen bags, and deposited in
10968	earthenware jars. — [G. W.J
p. 160
10969	140
10970	THREE MODES OF EMBAOIING.
10971	Book H.
10972	I do not think it religions to name in connexion with
10973	such a matter ; the second sort is inferior to the first,
10974	and less costly; the third is tlie cheapest of all. All
10975	this the embalmers explain, and then ask in which way
10976	it is wished that the corpse should be j3repared. The
10977	bearers tell them, and having concluded their bargain,
10978	take their departure, while the embalmers, left to them-
10979	selves, proceed to their task. The mode of embalming,
10980	according to the most perfect process, is the following : —
10981	They take first a crooked piece of iron,® and with it draw
10982	^ The mummies afford ample evi-
10983	dence of the "brain having been ex-
10984	tracted through the nostrils ; and the
10985	" drugs " Avere employed to clear out
10986	what the instrument could not touch.
10987	There can be no doubt that iron was
10988	used in Egj-pt, though it is not pre-
10989	served there, nor in anj' other country,
10990	beyond a certain time. The blue
10991	colour of swords, and other weapons
10992	in the jiainted tombs of Thebes, shows
10993	that the Eg3'ptians used iron, or steel,
10994	as well as bronze ; and this last was
10995	also employed by the Itomans and
10996	Etruscans, long after iron implements
10997	and arms were common. Iron was
10998	known in the days of Job (xxviii. 2) ;
10999	Closes mentions '.rubal Cain the in-
11000	structor of every artificer in brass and
11001	iron (Gen. iv. 22), and compares
11002	Egypt to the "iron furnace" (Dent,
11003	iv. 20) ; Og King of Bashan, who
11004	lived about 1450 B.C., had a bedstead
11005	of iron (Dent. iii. 11); and Homer
11006	shows the quenching of iron to case-
11007	harden it was well known, when he
11008	adopts it as a simile, and compares
11009	the hissing noise produced byjiiercing
11010	the eye of Polj'iihemus to the eflect
11011	of ]:>lunging the heated metal in water.
11012	(Od. ix. 391.) Thrasyllus (Clem.
11013	Strom, i.) agrees with the Arundelian
11014	marbles in supposing that iron was
11015	known long before the Trojan war ;
11016	and it would be inconsistent to sup-
11017	pose that the most civilised nation of
11018	those days conld have been ignorant
11019	of it even if the paintings of Thebes
11020	did not prove its use. We even see
11021	butchers sharpening their knives on a
11022	steel fastened to tlieir apron ; and
11023	weapons of that blue-coloiu'ed metal
11024	were represented in common use long
11025	before the Trojan war. In metallurgy
11026	the Egyptians possessed some secrets
11027	scarcely known to us ; for they had
11028	the means of enabling copper to cut
11029	stone without hardening it by an
11030	alloy, and of giving to bronze blades
11031	the elasticity of steel, with great hard-
11032	ness and sharpness of edge. In Asia
11033	the Chalvbes were noted for their iron
p. 161
11034	Chap. 86.
11035	THE BEST MODE.
11036	141
11037	out the brain through the nostrils, thus getting rid of a
11038	portion, while the skull is cleared of the rest by rinsing
11039	with drugs ; next they make a cut along the flank with
11040	a sharp Ethiopian stone, ^ and take out the whole con-
11041	tents of the abdomen, which they then cleanse, washing-
11042	it thoroughly with palm wine,^ and again frequently
11043	with an infusion of pounded aromatics. After this
11044	they fill the cavity with the purest bruised myrrh, with
11045	cassia, and every ©tlier sort of spicery^ except frankin-
11046	works, hy rtiiich they obtained great
11047	profits (Xenopli. Anab. s. v.), and Pliuy
11048	(vii. 56) ascribes the invention of
11049	steel to the Idan Dactvli of Crete. —
11050	[G. W.]
11051	' Ethiopian stone either is hlack
11052	flint, or an Ethiopian agate, the use of
11053	which was the remnant of a very
11054	primitive custonj. Flints were often
11055	employed in I]gyiit for tipjiing arrows,
11056	in lieu of metal heads. iStone knives
11057	have been found in Eg^1^t, which many
11058	people had, as the Britons and others,
11059	and even the Bomans. (Liv. i. 24.)
11060	The Ethiopians (Her. vii. 69) had reed
11061	arrows tipped with agate, or pebbles,
11062	" on which seals were cut," and which,
11063	known to us as " Egyptian pebbles,"
11064	are in great abundance in Dongola and
11065	other districts. (See my n. on B. vii.
11066	ch. 69.) Tlie knife used in Egypt for
11067	sacrificing was generally of tempered
11068	iron, exactly like that of the Ilomans
11069	(so often rejiresented on their altars),
11070	one of which, in my possession, is
11071	llj inches \o\\i, bv 2 in the broadest
11072	part. (Fig. 4.)— [G. W.]
11073	^ The wine and pith {Jitnidr, or
11074	kulb, " heart," in Araliic) are mentioned
11075	by Xenophon. (Anab. ii. 3.) He is
11076	right in saying that when taken from
11077	it the tree withers. In the Oasis thej-
11078	still make this wine, which thej' call
11079	lowbgeh. They merely tap the centre
11080	of the date tree, where the branches
11081	grow, and the juice runs off into a vase
11082	fastened there to receive it. — [G. W.]
11083	•^ The " spicery, and balm, and
11084	mj'rrh,'' carried by the Ishmaelites (or
11085	Arabs) to Egypt were principally for
11086	the embalmers, who were doubtless
11087	supplied regularly with them. (Gen.
11088	xxxvii. 25.) Other caravans, like the
11089	Midianite merchantmen (Gen. xxxvii.
11090	28), visited Egypt for the purposes of
11091	trade ; and " the spice merchants" are
11092	noticed (1 Kings x. 15) in Solomon's
11093	time. See mv n. B. iii, ch. 107. —
11094	[G. W.]
p. 162
11095	142
11096	USE OF NATRUM.
11097	Book II.
11098	cense, and sew up the opening. Then the body is
11099	placed in natrum* for seventy days,^ and covered en-
11100	tirely over. After the expiration of that space of time,
11101	which must not be exceeded, the body is washed, and
11102	wrapped round, from head to foot, with bandages of fine
11103	linen cloth,^ smeared over with gum, which is used
11104	* Not nitre, but the sulicavl)onate
11105	of soda, -vvliich abounds at the natron
11106	lakes in the Libyan desert, and at El
11107	Hegs in Upper Egypt. This com-
11108	]ileted the usual mode of embalming ;
11109	but some few appear to have been pre-
11110	pared with wax and tanning, by which
11111	the limbs were less rigid, and retained
11112	great flexibility. Dr. Granville has
11113	made some interesting experiments on
11114	preserving bodies b}' that process, in
11115	imitation of one brought from Egypt,
11116	probabl}' of late time ; for a descrip-
11117	tion of which I refer to his work.
11118	Mr. Pettigrew also (p. 73) mentions a
11119	child jireserved with wax. — [G. W.]
11120	* This included the whole period of
11121	mourning. The embalming oiilj^ oc-
11122	cupied forty days (Gen. 1. 3) ; Dio-
11123	dorus says " upwards of thirty." Both
11124	seventj'^ and seventy-two days are
11125	mentioned as the full number, the
11126	first being ten weeks of seven days, or
11127	seven decads ; the other 12x6=72,
11128	the duodecimal calculation being also
11129	used in Egj'pt.
11130	The name mummy is supposed to
11131	be an Arabic word, moomia, from
11132	77i/(in, "wax." In Egj'ptian it is
11133	called saJi ; the bier ^X, GoL
11134	The origin of embalming has been
11135	ingeniously derived from tlieir first
11136	mereh' burying in the sand, imjireg-
11137	nated with natron and other salts,
11138	which dried and preserved the body ;
11139	which natural process they aftenvards
11140	imitated — drugs, and subsequently
11141	bitumen, being later improvements.
11142	Bitumen does not appear to have been
11143	generally used before the 18th Dy-
11144	nasty. The dried body of the sup-
11145	posed IMycerinus, however, will be
11146	no evidence that the simple salting
11147	])roccss Avas retained till his time,
11148	unless the body and woollen dress
11149	are proved to be ancient Egyptian.
11150	(See Gliddon's Horae ^Egvptiacte and
11151	M. Eg. W, vol. i. p. 3480 On bitu-
11152	men, see n. ^ on B. i. ch. 179. — [G. W.j
11153	^ Not cotton. The miscroscope has
11154	decided (what no one ever doubted in
11155	Egypt) that the mummy-cloths are
11156	linen. The question arose in conse-
11157	quence of the use of the word hyssits.
11158	Pausanias unequivocalh' describes it
11159	as cotton, and growing in l'".lis. On
11160	the other hand, the Hebrew shush is
11161	translated Byssus in the Septuai^int
11162	version, and in our own, " fine linen "
11163	(Ex. xxiv. 4). Many consider it
11164	linen, and Julius Pollux calls it a sort
11165	of Indian flax. Herodotus again speaks
11166	of the (linen) mummy-cloths as " bys-
11167	sine sindon," and both he and J.Pollux
11168	call cotton " tree wool." Some indeed
11169	think this last was silk; but Pliny
11170	(xix. 1) shows that the ^vXov of He-
11171	rodotus was cotton, — "^ Superior pars
11172	^gypti in Arabiam vergens gignit
11173	fruticem quern aliqui gossipion vo-
11174	cant, plures xj'lon ; et ideo lina inde
11175	facta xylina." The confusion appears
11176	to have arisen partlj^ from the con-
11177	ventional use of the names of the
11178	various cloths. Sindon was the (jeneral
11179	term for eyevy Jine stuff; so that it
11180	was even applied to woollen fabrics.
11181	Josephus speaks of sindon made of
11182	hair, and the ark had one covering of
11183	linen, and anotlier of sindon made of
11184	goats' hair (Antiq. 3, 5, 4). Sindon
11185	was therefore any stuff of a verj* fine
11186	texture (and might be applied to
11187	modern Cashmere and Jerbee shawls,
11188	as well as to muslin and cambric).
11189	Byssus in its real sense was cotton,
11190	but it was also a general term (like
11191	our word "linen"), and Joseplius
11192	speaks of byssine sindon made of
11193	linen, /. e. " fine cotton linen." With
11194	Pliny, on the contrary, linen (lin-
11195	teum or linmn) is the (jeneral term
p. 163
11196	Chap. 86.
11197	THE MUMMY CASE.
11198	143
11199	generally by the Egyptians in the place of glue, and in
11200	this state it is given back to the relations, who enclose
11201	it in a wooden case which thev have had made for the
11202	purpose, shaped into the figure of a man. Then fasten-
11203	ing the case, they place it in a sepulchral chamber,'' up-
11204	I'oY all stuffs, including cotton (xix. 1),
11205	and he even calls asbestus "linen."
11206	" Komasli," properly " linen," is used
11207	in the same way hj^ the Arabs for all
11208	stufts. It is also reasonable to sup-
11209	pose that ancient, like modern people,
11210	ma}^ have been mistaken sometimes
11211	about the exact quality of the stufls
11212	they saw, since the microscope was
11213	required to set us right. Sindon may
11214	]iossibly be taken from "India," or
11215	from the Egyptian " shent " (see n.' on
11216	ch. 105). Clemens thinks byssine gar-
11217	ments were invented in the time of
11218	Semiramis, king of Egypt (Strom, i.
11219	p. 307). Tlie Egyptians employed
11220	gum for the bands, or mummy-cloths,
11221	but not for other ]uu-poses where glue
11222	was required. They also stained them
11223	with cartliamus or saftlower. The
11224	custom of swathing the body with
11225	bandages was common also to the
11226	Jews, as well as the process of em-
11227	balming it with spices (Luke xxiii.
11228	56 ; .John xix. 40). Their mode of
11229	bandaging the dead body is shown in
11230	the case of Lazarus (John xi. 44) ; and
11231	the early Italian masters have repre-
11232	sented it more correctly than many of
11233	later time. The legs, however, were
11234	bandaged separately, as in the Grasco-
11235	Egvptian mummies, since he " came
11236	forth " out of the tomb.— [G. W.]
11237	' This was not in their own houses,
11238	but, as Herodotus says, in a room
11239	made for the purpose, which was
11240	attached to the tomb. In the floor of
11241	this room tlie pit was sunk, often to
11242	the depth of more than 40 feet, where,
11243	after certain services had been per-
11244	formed by a priest before the mummy,
11245	it was finally deposited. In the
11246	meantime it was kept (as he says,
11247	upright) in a moveable closet, and
11248	occasionally taken out to receive those
11249	priestly benedictions ; or stood within
11250	an open canopy for the same purpose,
11251	the relations weeping before it. A
p. 164
11252	144
11253	SECOND MODE OF EMBALMING.
11254	Book II.
11255	riglit against the wall. Such is the most costly way of
11256	embalming the dead.
11257	87. If persons wish to avoid expense, and choose the
11258	second process, the following is the method pursued : —
11259	Syringes are filled with oil made from the cedar-tree,
11260	which is then, without any incision * or disembowelling,
11261	injected into the abdomen. The passage by which it
11262	might be likely to return is stopped, and the body laid
11263	in natrum the prescribed number of days. At the end
11264	of the time the cedar-oil is allowed to make its escape ;
11265	and such is its power that it brings with it the whole
11266	stomach and intestines in a liquid state. The natrum
11267	meanwhile has dissolved the flesh, and so nothing is left
11268	of the dead body but the skin and the bones. It is re-
11269	less expensive kind of tomb had not
11270	the chamber, but only the pit, which
11271	was properly the place of sepulture,
11272	though the name "tomb" is always
11273	ai)plied to the apartment above. The
11274	coffin or mummy-case was placed ait
11275	the bottom, or in a lateral chamber or
11276	recess, at " the side of the pit." Those
11277	who were considered worthy were
11278	buried in the tomb tliey had made, or
11279	purchased, at a very high price ; but
11280	wicked people were forbidden the pri-
11281	vilege, as if undeserving of burial in
11282	consecrated groimd. — [G. W.]
11283	No. II.
11284	" Second-class mummies without
11285	any incision are found in the tombs ;
11286	but the opening in the side was made
11287	in many of them, and occasionally
11288	even in those of an inferior quality ;
11289	so that it was not exclusively con-
11290	fined to mummies of the first-class.
11291	There were, in fact, many gradations
11292	in each class. The munmiies of
11293	Greeks may generally be distinguished
11294	by the limbs being each bandaged sejja-
11295	rately. On Embalming, see Eougcr's
11296	Notice sur les T^mbaumemens des
11297	Anciens Egyptiens ; Pettigrew's His-
11298	tory of the Egyptian Mummies ; and
11299	At. Eg. W. vol. V. p. 451 to the end.
11300	— [G. W.]
p. 165
11301	Chap. 87-90.
11302	THIRD MODE.
11303	145
11304	turned in this condition to the relatives, without any
11305	further trouble being bestowed upon it.
11306	88. The third method of embalming,^ which is prac-
11307	tised in the case of the poorer classes, is to clear out the
11308	intestines with a clyster,^ and let the body lie in natrum
11309	the seventy days, after which it is at once given to
11310	those who come to fetch it away.
11311	89. The wives of men of rank are not given to -be
11312	embalmed immediately after death, nor indeed are any
11313	of the more beautiful and valued women. It is not till
11314	they have been dead three or four days that they are
11315	carried to the embalmers. This is done to prevent in-
11316	dignities from being offered them. It is said that once
11317	a case of this kind occurred : the man was detected by
11318	the information of his fellow-workman.
11319	90. Whensoever any one, Egyptian or foreigner, has
11320	lost his life by falling a prey to a crocodile, or by
11321	drowning in the river, the law compels the inhabitants
11322	of the city near which the body is cast up to have it
11323	embalmed, and to bury it in one of the sacred reposi-
11324	tories with all possible magnificence.^ No one may
11325	touch the corpse, not even any of the friends or rela-
11326	® Of these, as of the others, there
11327	were several kinds, the two principal
11328	ones being " 1. Those salted and filled
11329	with bituminous matter less pure than
11330	the others ; 2. Those simply salted."
11331	Others, indeed, were prepared in more
11332	simple ways ; some were so loosely
11333	put up in bad cloths that they are
11334	scarcely to be separated from the
11335	stones and earth in which they are
11336	buried, and others were more carefully
11337	enveloped in bandages, and arranged
11338	one over the other in one common
11339	tomb, often to the number of several
11340	hundred.— [G. W.]
11341	' The word used here (avp^air]) is
11342	the name of the modern Jigl, or rapha-
11343	nus sativus (var. edulis) of LinncTUs
11344	(see n. ® on ch.l25) ; but the liquid here
11345	mentioned seems rather to be a power*
11346	ful cleansing preparation. — [G. W.]
11347	VOL. II.
11348	^ The law which obliged the people
11349	to embalm the body of any one found
11350	dead, and to bury it in the most ex-
11351	pensive manner, was a police, as well
11352	as a sanatory, regulation. It was a
11353	fine on the people for allowing a
11354	violent death, even by accident, to
11355	occur in their district ; and with the
11356	same object of protecting life, they
11357	made it a crime to witness an attemjit
11358	to murder, or even a personal attack
11359	of any kind, without endeavouring to
11360	prevent it, or at least laying an in-
11361	formation and prosecuting the ofl'ender.
11362	It was not " because the body was
11363	something more than human ;" but to
11364	ensure the ])roper mode of embalming,
11365	by having the money paid at once to
11366	the priests, and to prevent any evasion
11367	of the expense. — [G. W.J
p. 166
11368	146
11369	BURIAL OF THOSE FOUND DROWNED.
11370	Book IT.
11371	tives, but only tlie priests of the Nile,^ who prepare
11372	it for burial with their own hands — regarding it as
11373	something more than the mere body of a man — and
11374	themselves lay it in the tomb.
11375	91. The Egyptians are averse to adopt Greek cus-
11376	toms, or, in a word, those of any other nation. This
11377	feeling is almost universal among them. At Chemmis,''
11378	however, which is a large city in the Thebaic canton, near
11379	Neapolis,^ there is a square enclosure sacred to Perseus,
11380	^ Herodotus would lead us to infer
11381	that every city had its priests of the
11382	Nile ; but this was probably only
11383	when situated near its banks, as we
11384	do not find any of these Nile temples.
11385	The city of Nilojiolis, where the god
11386	Nilus was greatly worshipped, was in
11387	Middle Egypt, in the province of
11388	Heptanomis (afterwards called Ar-
11389	cadia, from the son of Tlieodosius).
11390	At Silsilis, too, Nilus (or Hapi-moou)
11391	was greatly honoured. Silsilis is re-
11392	markable for its large quarries of sand-
11393	stone, which was used to build nearly
11394	all the temples of Egypt, and for
11395	having been the place where the Nile
11396	burst the barrier of rock, and lowered
11397	its level throughout its course south-
11398	ward of tliat spot. (See n. on ch. 13,
11399	in App. CH.iv.) The Niloa, according to
11400	Heliodorus (yEthiop. lib. ix.), was one
11401	of the principal festivals of Egypt, It
11402	was celebrated about the winter sol-
11403	stice, when the Nile began to rise ; and
11404	Libanius pretends that the rites were
11405	thought of so much importance, that,
11406	unless performed properly, the river
11407	would not rise to its proper height. It
11408	was celebrated liy men and women in
11409	the capital of each nomo ; which seems
11410	to argue, like the statement of Hero-
11411	dotus, that the god Nilus had a temple
11412	in every large city ; and a wooden
11413	statue of the river god was carried in
11414	procession through the villages on that
11415	occasion. — [G. W.]
11416	* Khem, the god of Chemmis, or
11417	Ivhemmo, being supposed to answer to
11418	Pan, this city was called Pano^wlis by
11419	the Greeks and Romans. The lion-
11420	headed goddess Thrlphis shared the
11421	honours of the sanctuary with Khem,
11422	and is mentioned in a Greek iDscri^v
11423	tion there of the 12th year of Trajan,
11424	when the restored or newlj'-built
11425	temple was finished (awfTfXea-dr]).
11426	Khem was the generative jirinciple,
11427	or imiversal nature. His name re-
11428	sembles that of " Egypt," which Plu-
11429	tarch tells us was called Chemi, " from
11430	the blackness of the soil," and was the
11431	same word applied to the "black" or
11432	pupil "of the eje." (Seen.-'onch. 15.)
11433	This is confirmed by the hieroglyphics;
11434	Khem, Chemi, or Khemo
11435	'-^
11436	signifying "Egj-pt," and corresponding
11437	to the " land of Ham," or Khem. It is
11438	singular that this town shouldhavehad
11439	the old name of the country, and an-
11440	other, Coptos, have had that of Egypt,
11441	which is Koft, or Gypt, with the "yl/"
11442	prefixed. "Egypt" is not found in
11443	hieroglyphics as the name of the
11444	country ; nor " Nile" as that of the
11445	river. The ancient Chemmis (or
11446	Khemi) is retained in the modern
11447	Ekhmim,, the inhabitants of which
11448	were famed of old as linen manu-
11449	facturers and workers in stone. Chemi,
11450	" Egypt," was the origin of the word
11451	alchemy (the UacTc art) and of che-
11452	mistry. The white bull accompanies
11453	Khem, as in the procession at Me-
11454	deenet Haboo, and this accords with
11455	the representation of the Indian god
11456	who presides over generation mounted
11457	on a white bull. (Sir W.Jones, vol. i.
11458	p. 256.)— [G. W.j
11459	* The " neighhoii.rhig Neapolis" is
11460	at least ninety miles further up the
11461	river, and sixty in a direct line. It
p. 167
11462	Chap. 91.
11463	TEMPLE OF PERSEUS.
11464	147
11465	son of Danae. Palm trees grow all round the place,
11466	wliicli has a gateway of stone of an nnusual size, sur-
11467	mounted by two colossal statues,^ also in stone. Inside
11468	this precinct is a temple, and in the temple an image
11469	of Perseus. The people of Chemmis say that Perseus
11470	often appears to them, sometimes within the sacred
11471	enclosure, sometimes in the open country : one of the
11472	sandals which he has worn is frequently found ^ — two
11473	cubits in length, as they affirm — and then all Egypt
11474	has been succeeded by the modem
11475	Keneh, a name taken from the Greek
11476	Kait^ TToXts, the " Newto^vn" of those
11477	days. All the Egyptians had an
11478	aversion fOr the customs of the Greeks,
11479	as of all strangers ; and it is difBcult
11480	to understand how the people of Cliem-
11481	mis should havehadadifierent feeling
11482	towards them. The stories of the Greek
11483	Perseus having visited Egypt on his
11484	way to Libya, and of his having insti-
11485	tuted games at Chemmis, are fables,
11486	as is that in Book vii. ch. 61, of his
11487	having given his name to the Persians.
11488	But there may have been an Egyptian
11489	god, a character of the sun, whom the
11490	Greeks sup^wsed to be their hero ; and
11491	the monster Medusa, whose head Per-
11492	seus cut off, evidently derived its
11493	form from the common Typhonian
11494	figure of Egypt. (Cp. Diodorus, iii.
11495	69.) The record of a colony having
11496	gone to Greece from Egypt (" Khemi")
11497	may have led to the storj' about the
11498	people of Chemmis having a friendh'
11499	feeling towards the Greeks ; as that of
11500	Perseus having married Astarte, the
11501	daughter of Belus, may point to some
11502	intercourse with Syria, " Perseus,
11503	according to the Persians, was an
11504	Assyrian." There is a curious con-
11505	nexion between Perseus and Pharas
11506	(faras), " the horse :" — the Pegasus
11507	sprang forth from jMedusa when killed
11508	by Perseus, as represented on one of
11509	the metopes of Selinus ; and Xeptune,
11510	who introduced the horse into Greece,
11511	and Medusa, are both Libyan. Furras
11512	signifies the " mare," and fares the
11513	" horseman," or the " Persian," in
11514	Arabic. In the story of Perseus and
11515	Andromeda, as of St. George and the
11516	Dragon, the scene is placed in Syria ;
11517	the former at Jaffa, the latter near
11518	Beiroot.— [G. AV.]
11519	^ Statues on the large stone propyla,
11520	or towers of the Propylaea, would be
11521	an anomaly in Egyptian architecture.
11522	The enclosure is the usual tevienos,
11523	surrounded by a wall generally of
11524	crude brick, within which the temple
11525	stood. Cp. the Welsh "iZf«i." The
11526	palm - trees constituted the grove
11527	round the temple, which was usuallj'
11528	planted with other trees. Clemens
11529	therefore calls it cika-os, and gives the
11530	name opyas to the temenos. The
11531	courts surrounded by columns are his
11532	avXai. (See n. on ch. 155, and the
11533	woodcut there.) The court planted
11534	with trees seems to be the "grove"
11535	mentioned in the Bible ; ashreh (1
11536	Kings XV. LS), ashireh (Dent. vii. 5),
11537	plural asheroth (2 Chron. xxxiii. 3 :
11538	Judg. iii. 7) ; a word not related, as
11539	some thixik, to Ashteroth, nor to asher,
11540	" ten" (both which begin with ain,
11541	not aleph). The grove brought out
11542	from the house of the Lord (2 Kings
11543	xxiii. 6 and 7) ap])ears to be like the
11544	emblematic gi'ove, or table surmounted
11545	by trees, carried in procession behind
11546	the Egyptian god Khem.
11547	The word "highplace," "bemeh,"
11548	n03 (1 Sam. ix. 12 ; 2 Kings xxiii.
11549	15) is singularly, though accidentally,
11550	like the Greek ^^/^a.— [G. W.]
11551	' The modern Egyptians show the
11552	footstep of their prophet, in default of
11553	his sandal, and animyjressionin stone —
11554	a petri fied miracle. The dervishes at Old
11555	Cairo have the shoe of their founder,
11556	which might almost vie for size with
11557	the sandal of Perseus. — [G. W.]
11558	L 2
p. 168
11559	148
11560	THE WOESHIP OF PERSEUS.
11561	Book II.
11562	flourishes greatly. In the worship of Perseus Glreek
11563	ceremonies are used ; gymnastic games are celebrated
11564	in his honour, comprising every kind of contest, with
11565	prizes of cattle, cloaks, and skins. I made inquiries of
11566	the Chemmites why it was that Perseus appeared to
11567	them and not elsewhere in Egypt, and how they came
11568	to celebrate gymnastic contests ^ unlike the rest of the
11569	Egyptians : to which they answered, " that Perseus
11570	belonged to their city by descent. Danaiis and Lynceus
11571	were Chemmites before they set sail for Greece, and
11572	from them Perseus was descended," they said, tracing
11573	the genealogy ; " and he, when he came to Egypt for
11574	the purpose " (which the Greeks also assign) " of bring-
11575	ing away from Libya the Gorgon's head, paid them a
11576	visit, and acknowledged them for his kinsmen — he had
11577	heard the name of their city from his mother before he
11578	left Greece — he bade them institute a gymnastic con-
11579	test in his honour, and that was the reason why they
11580	observed the practice."
11581	92. The customs hitherto described are those of the
11582	Egyptians who live above the marsh-country. The
11583	inhabitants of the marshes have the same customs as
11584	the rest, as well in those matters which have been
11585	mentioned above as in respect of marriage, each Egyp-
11586	tian taking to himself, like the Greeks, a single wife f
11587	but for greater cheapness of living the marsh-men prac-
11588	tise certain peculiar customs, such as these following.
11589	* See Note in Appendix, ch. vi.
11590	' There is no instance on the n.onn-
11591	ments of Egyjit of a man having more
11592	than one Avife at a time ; nor does
11593	Herodotns say, as has sometimes been
11594	supposed, that tliis was the custom of
11595	the other Egyptians wlio lived alx)ve
11596	the marsh country. Kather he implies
11597	the contrary. From the superior treat-
11598	ment of women throughout Egypt,
11599	from what we see of their social habits,
11600	and from the queens being allowed to
11601	ascend the throno, it is very impro-
11602	bable that any man had more than
11603	one wife. Diodorus (i. 80) says the
11604	priests were only allowed one, while
11605	the rest might liave any number ; but
11606	tins is at variance with his account
11607	of the marriage contract, allowing a
11608	woman the control over lier husband
11609	(i. 27) ; and, if permitted by law, we
11610	may be certain that few took ad-
11611	vantage ot it, since it was forbidden
11612	to the rich aristocracy, and the poor
11613	could not aftbrd to enjoy the privilege.
11614	-[G.W.]
p. 169
11615	Chap. 9'2.
11616	CUSTOMS OF THE MARSH-MEN.
11617	149
11618	They gather the blossoms of a certain water-lily, which
11619	grows in great abundance all over the flat country at
11620	the time when the Nile rises and floods the regions
11621	along its banks — the Egyptians call it the lotus^" — they
11622	gather, I say, the blossoms of this plant and dry them
11623	in the sun, after which they extract from the centre of
11624	each blossom a substance like the head of a poppy,
11625	which they crush and make into bread. The root of the
11626	lotus is likewise eatable, and has a pleasant sweet taste :
11627	it is round, and about the size of an apple. There is
11628	'" This Nymph<T?a Lotus grows in
11629	ponds and small channels in the Delta
11630	during the inundation, which are dry
11631	during the rest of the year ; but it is not
11632	found in the Nile itself. It is nearly
11633	the same as our white water-lily. Its
11634	Arabic name is nufdr, or nilofer, or
11635	benhnin; the last being the ancient
11636	" pi-sshnn," or pi-shneen, of the hiero-
11637	glyphics. There are two varieties — the
11638	white, and that with a bluish tinge,
11639	or the Nympha?a Ccerulea. The Budd-
11640	hists of Tibet and others call it nenu-
11641	phar. Though the favourite flower
11642	of Egypt, there is no evidence of its
11643	having been sacred ; but the god Nofr-
11644	Atmoo bore it on his head : and the
11645	name n n/ar is probably related to no/r,
11646	" good," and connected with his title.
11647	It was thought to be a flower of Hades,
11648	or Amenti ; and on it also Harpocrates
11649	is often seated. He w^as the Egyptian
11650	Aurora, or day-spring ; not the God of
11651	Silence, as the Greeks supposed, but
11652	figured \\ith his finger in his mouth, to
11653	show one of the habits of childhood, of
11654	which he was the emblem. Hence he
11655	represented the beginning of day, or
11656	the rise and infancy of the sun, which
11657	was typically portrayed rising every
11658	morning from that flower, or from the
11659	water ; and this may have given rise
11660	to the notion of Proclus that the lotus
11661	flower was typical of the sun. Eratos-
11662	thenes also says this son of Isis was the
11663	" G od of Day." The Egyptian mode of
11664	indicating silence was by placing " the
11665	hand on the mouth.'' (Cp. Job xxix.
11666	9 ) The frog was also an emblem " of
11667	man as yet in embryo," as HorapoUo
11668	and the Egyptian monuments show.
11669	The lotus flower was always presented
11670	to guests at an Egyptian party ; ajid
11671	garlands were put round their heads
11672	and necks ; — the " mult;eque in fronte
11673	corona;." (Cp. Hor. Od. i. 26 and 38 ;
p. 170
11674	150
11675	THE PAPYRUS.
11676	Book II.
11677	also another species of the lily in Egypt/ which grows,
11678	like the lotus, in the river, and resembles the rose. The
11679	fruit springs up side by side with the blossom, on a
11680	separate stalk, and has almost exactly the look of the
11681	comb made by wasps. It contains a number of seeds,
11682	about the size of an olive-stone, which are good to
11683	eat : and these are eaten both green and dried. The
11684	byblus ^ (papyrus), which grows year after year in the
11685	ii. 7 ; iii. 10 ; iv. 11, Afhenajus, sv.
11686	Ovid. Fast. v. Anacreon, ode iv.) It is
11687	evident that the lotus was not borrowed
11688	from India, as it was the favourite
11689	plant of Egypt before the Hindoos
11690	had established their religion there.
11691	Besides the seeds of the lotus, poor
11692	people doubtless used those of other
11693	plants for making bread, like the mo-
11694	dern Egyptians, who used to collect
11695	the small grains of the Mesemhrian-
11696	themnm nodiflorum for this pui'pose ;
11697	and Diodorus (i. 80) says the roots
11698	and stalks of water-plants were a great
11699	article of food among the lower classes
11700	of Egyptians. — [G. W.]
11701	' Perhaps the Nymphcva Nelumho,
11702	or Nelumhium, which is common in
11703	India, but which grows no longer in
11704	Egypt. And the care taken in plant-
11705	ing it formerly seems to show it was
11706	not indigenous in Egypt. Crocodiles
11707	and the Nelumhium are represented,
11708	with the Nile god, on the large statue
11709	in the Vatican at Rome, and in many
11710	Roman-Egy]3tian sculptures (see wood-
11711	cut) ; but it is remarkable that no re-
11712	presentation of the Nelumhium occurs
11713	in the sculptures of ancient Egypt,
11714	though the common Nympha^a Lotus
11715	occurs so often. Pliny calls it Colo-
11716	casia, as well as Cyanon (xxi. 15),
11717	Of the plants of Egypt, too numerous
11718	to mention here, see At, Eg. W, vol.
11719	iv, p. 52 to 85, and Dr, Pickering's
11720	Phys. Hist, of Man, p. 368, &c.—
11721	[G
11722	W.]
11723	- This is
11724	which,
11725	like
11726	the Cyperus Papyrus,
11727	the Nelumhium, is no
11728	longer a native of Egypt. It now
11729	only grows in the Anapus, near Syra-
11730	cuse, and it is said to have been foimd
11731	iu a stream on the coast of SjTia, as
11732	in Pliny's time (xiii. 11). Herodotus
11733	is wrong in calling it an annual plant.
11734	The use of the pith of its triangular
11735	stalk for paper made it a very valu-
11736	able plant ; and the right of gi-owing
11737	the best quality, and of selling the
11738	papyrus made from it, belonged to the
11739	Government, It was particularly cul-
11740	tivated in the Sebennytic nome, and
11741	various qualities of the paper were
11742	made. It is evident that other Cyperi,
p. 171
11743	Chai\ 93.
11744	GREGARIOUS FISH.
11745	151
11746	marshes, they pull up, and, cutting the plant in two,
11747	reserve the upper portion for other purposes, but take
11748	the lower, which is about a cubit long, and either eat it
11749	or else sell it. Such as wish to enjoy the byblus in full
11750	perfection bake it first in a closed vessel, heated to a
11751	glow. Some of these folk, however, live entirely on
11752	fish, which are gutted as soon as caught, and then hung
11753	up in the sun : when dry, they are used as food.
11754	93. Gregarious fish are not found in any numbers in
11755	the rivers ; they frequent the lagunes, whence, at the
11756	season of breeding, they proceed in shoals towards the
11757	sea. The males lead the way, and drop their milt
11758	as they go, while the females, following close behind,
11759	eagerly swallow it down. From this they conceive,^
11760	and when, after passing some time in the sea, they
11761	begin to be in spawn, the whole shoal sets off on its
11762	return to its ancient haunts. Now, how^ever, it is no
11763	longer the males, but the females, who take the lead :
11764	they swim in front in a body, and do exactly as the
11765	and particularly the Cyperus dives,
11766	were sometimes confounded with the
11767	Papyrus, or Byblus hieraticus of
11768	Strabo ; and when wo read of its being
11769	used for mats, sails, baskets, sandals,
11770	and other common purposes, Ave may
11771	conclude that this was an inferior kind
11772	mentioned by Strabo ; and sometimes
11773	a common Cyperus, which grew wild,
11774	as many still do, was thus employed
11775	in its stead. It is, however, evident
11776	that a variety of the Papyrus was so
11777	used ; men being represented on the
11778	monuments making small boats of it
11779	(see n. ' ch. 96) ; and we may conclude
11780	this was a coarser and smaller kind
11781	not adapted for paper. The best was
11782	grown with great care. Pliny says
11783	the papyrus was not found about
11784	Alexandria, because it was not culti-
11785	vated there ; and the necessity of this
11786	is shown by Isaiah's mention of " the
11787	paper reeds by the brooks . . . and
11788	every thing soivn by the brooks."
11789	(Is. xix. 7.) This prophecy is still
11790	more remarkable from its declaring
11791	that the jiapyrus shall no longer grow
11792	in the country, that it " shall wither,
11793	and be driven away, and be no more."
11794	Tlieophrastus is correct in saying
11795	it grew in shallow water ; or in
11796	marshes, according to Pliny ; and this
11797	is represented on the monuments,
11798	where it is placed at the side of a
11799	stream, or in irrigated lands (see wood-
11800	cut, No. III. fig. 2, ch. 77, note 3 ;
11801	and the end of ch. v. of the App.).
11802	Pliny describes the mode of making
11803	the paper (xiii. 11), bj^ cutting thin
11804	slices of the pith and laying them in
11805	rows, and these being crossed with
11806	other slices, the whole was made to
11807	adhere bygi'eat pressure. — [G. W.]
11808	^ Aristotle (de Gen. Anim. iii. 5)
11809	shows the absurditj^ of this statement,
11810	quoting Herodotus by name, and giv-
11811	ing his exact words. C. Miiller has
11812	strangely seen in the passage a frag-
11813	ment of Her odor IIS ! (See Fr. Hist.
11814	Gr. ii. p. 32, Fr. 11.)
p. 172
11815	152 GREGAlllOUS FISH. Book II.
11816	males did before, drojDping, little by little, tlieir grains
11817	of spawn as they go, while the males in the rear devour
11818	the grains, each one of which is a fish.* A portion
11819	of the spawn escapes and is not swallowed by the
11820	males, and hence come the fishes which grow after-
11821	wards to maturity. When any of this sort of fish
11822	are taken on their passage to the sea, they are found
11823	to have the left side of the head scarred and bruised ;
11824	while if taken on their return, the marks appear on
11825	the right. The reason is, that as they swim down the
11826	Nile seaward, they keep close to the bank of the river
11827	upon their left, and returning again up stream they still
11828	cling to the same side, hugging it and brushing against
11829	it constantly, to be sure that they miss not their road
11830	through the great force of the current. When the Nile
11831	begins to rise, the hollows in the land and the marshy
11832	spots near the river are flooded before any other j)laces
11833	by the percolation of the water through the river-banks ;^
11834	and these, almost as soon as they become pools, are
11835	found to be full of numbers of little fishes. I think
11836	that I understand how it is this comes to pass. On the
11837	subsidence of the Nile the year before, though the fish
11838	retired with the retreating waters, they had first depo-
11839	sited their sj)awn in the mud upon the banks ; and so,
11840	when at the usual season the water returns, small fry
11841	are rapidly engendered out of the spawn of the pre-
11842	ceding year. So much concerning the fish.
11843	* The male fish deposits the milt
11844	after the female has deposited the
11845	spawn, and thus renders it prolific.
11846	'J'he swallowing of the spawn is simply
11847	the act of any hungry fish, male or
11848	female, who happens to find it. The
11849	bruised heads are a fable. — [G. W.]
11850	' Percolation supplies the wells in
11851	the alluvial soil, even at the edge of
11852	the desert ; but wherever there are
11853	any hollows and dry ponds, these are
11854	filled, as of old, by canals cut for the
11855	reach the hollows and ponds by per-
11856	colation, if no canals were made ; we
11857	know, however, that these were much
11858	more numerous in ancient than in
11859	modern Egypt.
11860	The sudden appearance of the young
11861	fish in the .ponds was simply o^ving to
11862	these being supplied by the canals
11863	from the river, or by its overflowing
11864	its banks (which it only did in some
11865	few places, long after the canals had
11866	been opened), and the fish naturally
11867	purpose of conveying the water of the went in at the same time with the
11868	inundation inland. The water would I water. — [G. W.]
p. 173
11869	Chap. 94, 95.
11870	THE KIKI. — GNATS.
11871	153
11872	94. The Egyptians who live in the marshes® use
11873	for the anointing of their bodies an oil made from the
11874	fruit of the sillicyprium/ which is known among them
11875	by the name of " kiki." To obtain this they plant the
11876	sillicyprium (which grows wild in Greece) along the
11877	banks of the rivers and by the sides of the lakes, where
11878	it produces fruit in great abimdance, but with a very
11879	disagreeable smell. This fruit is gathered, and then
11880	bruised and pressed, or else boiled down after roasting :
11881	the liquid which comes from it is collected and is found
11882	to be unctuous, and as well suited as olive-oil for lamps,
11883	only that it gives out an unpleasant odour.
11884	95. The contrivances which they use against gnats,
11885	wherewith the country swarms, are the following. In
11886	the parts of Egypt above the marshes the inhabitants
11887	pass the night upon lofty towers,* which are of great
11888	* The intimate acquaintance of He-
11889	rodotus with the inhabitants of the
11890	marsli-region is probably owing to the
11891	irajwrtant position occui^ied by that
11892	region in the revolt of Inaros, which
11893	the Athenians, whom Herodotus ac-
11894	companied, went to assist. While
11895	Inaros the Libyan attacked the Per-
11896	sians in the field, and with the help
11897	of the Athenians made himself master
11898	of the greater part of Memphis, Amyr-
11899	ta3us the Egyptian, his co-conspirator,
11900	established his authority over the
11901	marsh-district, the inhabitants of
11902	which were reputed the most warlike
11903	of the Egyptians. Here he main-
11904	tained himself even after the defeat
11905	of Inaros and his Athenian allies,
11906	who seem to have made their last
11907	stand in the immediate vicinity
11908	of the marsh-country. (See Thucyd.
11909	i. 109-110. Herod, ii. 140; iii. 15,
11910	&c.) Herodotus, if he accompanied
11911	the expedition, would thus have been
11912	brought into close contact with the
11913	marsh-men.
11914	7 This was the Ricin us communis, the
11915	Castor-oil plant, or the Palma-Christi,
11916	in Arabic KharweJ). It was known
11917	by the names of Croton, Trixis, wild-
11918	er tree-Scsamum, IJicinus, and (ac-
11919	cording to Diodorus) of o-eVcXt Kvirpiov,
11920	which was doubtless the same as
11921	the (nXKiKinrpiov of Herodotus. It
11922	grew abundantly, according to Pliny,
11923	as it still does, in Egypt. The oil
11924	was extracted either by pressing the
11925	seeds, as at the present day, when
11926	required for lamps, or by boiling them
11927	and skimming off the oil that floated
11928	on the surface, which was thought
11929	better for medicinal purposes. Pliny
11930	was not singular in his taste when he
11931	says (xv. 7), "Cibis foedum, lucernis
11932	utile." It was the jjlant that gave
11933	shade to Jonah (iv. 6}- — Kikfon, mis-
11934	translated "gourd." The Egyptians
11935	had many other plants that pro-
11936	duced oil, the principal of which were
11937	the Carthamus tinctorius (or saf-
11938	flower), the Sesamum orientale (or
11939	Simsira), flax, lettuce, Selgam or cole-
11940	seed (Brassica oleifera), and the Ea-
11941	phanus oleifer (the Seemga of modern
11942	Nubia), and even the olive ; though
11943	this tree seldom produced fruit in
11944	Egypt, except about the Lake Moeris,
11945	and in the gardens of Alexandria.
11946	(Plin, XV. 3 ; Strabo, xvii. p. 1147.)
11947	— ' G. W.j
11948	^ A similar practice is found in the
11949	valley of the Indus. Sir Alexander
p. 174
11950	154
11951	VESSELS AND BOATS.
11952	Book II.
11953	service, as the gnats are unable to fly to any height on
11954	account of the winds. In the marsh-country, where
11955	there are no towers, each man possesses a net instead.
11956	By day it serves him to catch fish, while at night he
11957	spreads it over the bed in which he is to rest, and
11958	creeping in, goes to sleep underneath. The gnats,
11959	which, if he rolls himself up in his dress or in a piece
11960	of muslin, are sure to bite through the covering, do
11961	not so much as attempt to pass the net.
11962	96. The vessels used in Egypt for the transport of
11963	merchandise are made of the Acantha (Thorn),® a tree
11964	which in its growth is very like the Cyrenaic lotus, and
11965	from which there exudes a gum. They cut a quantity
11966	of planks about two cubits in length from this tree,
11967	and then proceed to their ship-building, arranging
11968	the planks ^ like bricks, and attaching them by ties to
11969	Burnes, in his memoir on that river
11970	(Geograph. Jonm. vol. iii. p. 113, et
11971	seqq.), says : — " 1'he people bordering
11972	on this part of the Indus — between
11973	Bukker and Mittun Kote — live during
11974	the swell in houses elevated eight or
11975	ten feet from the ground, to avoid the
11976	damp and insects which it occasions.
11977	. . . These bungalows are entered bv
11978	a ladder" (p. 137).
11979	[The custom of sleeping on the
11980	flat roofs of their houses is still com-
11981	mon in Egypt ; and the small tower
11982	rising above the roof is found in the
11983	representations of some ancient houses
11984	in the sculptures. The common fish-
11985	ing-net would be a very inefficient
11986	protection against the gnats of modem
11987	Egypt, though a net doubled will often
11988	exclude flies. — G. W.]
11989	^ This was Pliny's " Spina ^gyp-
11990	tia," called by Athenajus " Acantha,"
11991	and described by him (xv. p. 680)
11992	with a round fruit on small stalks.
11993	It is the modern Sont, or Mimosa
11994	(Acacia) Xilotica ; groves of which are
11995	still found in Egypt, as according to
11996	Strabo, Athena?us, and others, of old.
11997	Gum-arabic is produced from it, as
11998	from other mimosas or acacias of
11999	Egypt and Ethiojiia, particularly the
12000	(Secileh or) Acacia Se'al, and the (Tidh
12001	or) A. giuumifera, of the desert. The
12002	Acacia Faruesiana (or Fitneli), and
12003	the A. lebbek (lehbekJi) grow in the
12004	valley of the Nile ; the small Gilgil
12005	(with pods like oak apples and seeds
12006	like those of the Sealeh), perhaps
12007	the A. heterocarpa, is found in the
12008	Oasis ; the //a/ras (A. albida), Sellevt,
12009	and Sionr, mostly in the Ababdeh
12010	desert, and a few of the two tirst at
12011	Thebes ; a small one, called Omlood,
12012	is found about Belbays ; and a sen-
12013	sitive acacia (the A. asperata ?) grows
12014	in Ethiopia on the banks of the Nile ;
12015	perhaps the one mentioned by Pliny
12016	(xiii. 10) about Memphis. By " Aby-
12017	lus," Athenajus means Abydus. The
12018	Shittim wood of Exodus was doubtless
12019	Acacia Seal (Sdi/dl) of the desert.
12020	" The Cyrenaic lotus " here men-
12021	tioned by Herodotus is proliably the
12022	Titlh, not that of the Lotophagi, and
12023	is difl'erent from that of Pliny (xiii.
12024	17, 19). See my note on Book iv. ch.
12025	177.— ;g. W.]
12026	' The boats of the Nile are still built
12027	with planks of the sont. Tlie planks,
12028	arranged as Herodotus states, like
p. 175
12029	Chap. 98, 99.
12030	MEN, FIRST KING OF EGYPT.
12031	163
12032	99. Thus far I have spoken of Egypt from my own
12033	observation, relating what I myself saw, the ideas that
12034	I formed, and the results of my own researches. What
12035	follows rests on the accounts given me by the Egyp-
12036	tians, which I shall now repeat, adding thereto some
12037	particulars which fell under my own notice.
12038	The j)i'iests said that Men was the first king of
12039	Egypt,^ and that it was he who raised the dyke which
12040	protects Memphis from the inundations of the Nile.
12041	Before his time the river flowed entirely along the
12042	sandy range of hills which skirts Egypt on the side of
12043	Libya. He, however, by banking up the river at the
12044	bend which it forms about a hundred furlongs south of
12045	Memphis,^ laid the ancient channel dry, while he dug a
12046	new course for the stream half-way between the two
12047	lines of hills. To this day, the elbow which the Nile
12048	forms at the point where it is forced aside into the
12049	new channel is guarded with the greatest care by the
12050	Persians, and strengthened every year ; for if the
12051	river were to burst out at this place, and pour over the
12052	mound, there would be danger of Memphis being com-
12053	pletely overwhelmed by the flood. Men, the first king,
12054	having thus, by turning the river, made the tract
12055	corrupted by the Greeks from some
12056	Egyptian name. — [G. W.]
12057	* Manetho, Eratosthenes, and other
12058	wi-iters, agree with Herodotus that Men
12059	or Meues (the ^Mna, or Menai, of the
12060	monuments) was the first Egyptian
12061	king ; and this is confinued by the lists
12062	of the Memnonium, or Eemeseum, at
12063	Thebes, and by the Turin
12064	pa]iyrus. The gods were
12065	said to have reigned before
12066	Menes, which some ex-
12067	plain by supposing them
12068	the colleges of priests of
12069	those deities. Menes is
12070	called by Manetho a
12071	" Thinite." After his reign the king-
12072	dom appears to have been divided,
12073	and the remaining kings of the 1st
12074	and 2nd dynasties reigned in Upper
12075	Egji^t, while the 3rd and 4th ruled
12076	at Mem])his ; as Dr. Hincks and ]\Ir.
12077	Stuart Poole have suggested. See
12078	Hist. Not. App. CH. viii. and Tn.
12079	P.K.W. pp. 29, 31, and 58.— [G. AV.j
12080	•^ The dyke of Menes was probably
12081	near the modern Kafr el lydt, 14 miles
12082	south of Mitrahtnny, where the Nile
12083	takes a considerable bend, and from
12084	which point it would (if the previous
12085	direction of its course continued) run
12086	immediately below the Lib\an moun-
12087	tains, and over the site of Memphis.
12088	Calcidating from tlie outside of lilem-
12089	phis, this bend agrees exactly with the
12090	hundred stadia, or nearly II5 English
12091	miles, Mitrahenny being about the
12092	centre of the old city. No traces of
12093	these dykes are now seen. — [G. W.]
12094	M
p. 176
12095	164
12096	SUCCESSOES OF MEN^
12097	Book II.
12098	where it used to run, dry land, proceeded in the first
12099	place to build the city now called Memphis,'^ which
12100	lies in the narrow part of Egypt ; after which he fur-
12101	ther excavated a lake outside the town, to the north
12102	and west, communicating with the river, which was
12103	itself the eastern boundary. Besides these w^orks^ he
12104	also, the priests said, built the temple of Yulcan which
12105	stands within the city, a vast edifice, very worthy of
12106	mention.
12107	100. Next, they read me from a papyrus, the names
12108	of three hundred and thirty monarchs,^ who (they said)
12109	^ The early foundation of Memphis
12110	is proved by the names of the kings
12111	of the oklest dynasties being found
12112	there ; and the precedence of the iipj^er
12113	country may have 1 leen owing to Menes
12114	being from This, a city of the Thebaid
12115	near Abydus, to which Thebes suc-
12116	ceeded as the capital of Upper Egypt.
12117	Pthah, or Vulcan, was the god of
12118	Memphis, to whom the great temple
12119	was erected by Menes. The lake was
12120	the one on which the funeral cere-
12121	monies were performed, and which the
12122	dead crossed on the way to the tombs,
12123	as at Thebes ; and this, as Diodorus
12124	says (i. 92, 96), was the origin of the
12125	Acherusian Lake of the Greeks, which
12126	he seems to think was called Acherusia
12127	at Memphis. The name of Memphis
12128	was Manofre, or Men-uofr, " the place
12129	(or haven) of good men," according
12130	to Plutarch (s. 21), or " the abode of
12131	the good one," meaning Osiris ; and
12132	this has been retained in the Coptic
12133	Mefi, Memfi, Menofre, and Panouf,
12134	and in the modern Manouf of tlie
12135	Delta. It was also called the " land
12136	of the pyramid" and "of the white
12137	wall," or " building." See note on
12138	B. iii. ch. 13.— [G. W.]
12139	^ Neither Menes nor his immediate
12140	successors have left any monuments.
12141	His name is only mentioned on those
12142	of a much later date. The names of
12143	the kings of the 4th dynasty are at
12144	the Pyramids, and of the 6th mostly
12145	in Lower and Middle Egypt ; the
12146	3rd, 4th, and 6th being Memphites.
12147	Tho.se of the Enentefs (or Nteutefs),
12148	and others of the 9th Heracleopolite
12149	dynasty, are found at Thebes and
12150	elsewhere ; particularly at Hermon-
12151	this. The 9th was contemporary
12152	with part of the 5th, the 6th, 11th,
12153	and 12th ; and the monimients of the
12154	kings of the two last are found at
12155	Thebes. Osirtasen I., the leader of (he
12156	12th, ruled the whole of Egypt, and
12157	it was while this Diospolite dynast}'
12158	ruled that the Shepherds came into
12159	Egypt and obtained possession of
12160	Memphis. During the reign of the
12161	13th they extended their conquests
12162	into the Thebaid, when the Egyptian
12163	kings took refuge in EthioiDia, where
12164	their names are found ; and it was not
12165	till the accession of the 18th that
12166	Amosis, the leader of that dynasty,
12167	expelled the Shepherds from Egypt,
12168	and made the whole country into one
12169	kingdom. (See Hist. Not. in App.
12170	CH.^iii.)— [G. W.]
12171	" That is from Menes to Mo?ris, who
12172	had not been dead 900 years, when
12173	Herodotus was in Egypt about B.C.
12174	45.5 (supra, ch. 13)" This would
12175	make the date of Moeris less than
12176	1350 B.C., and might correspond with
12177	the era of Menophres B.C. 1322, who
12178	seems to be the king he here calls
12179	Mceris, the Mendes of Diodorus (i.
12180	61 and 97). The name Mreris was
12181	evidently attributed to several kings
12182	(see note on ch. 13). Ihe Mceris
12183	here mentioned could not have lived
12184	before the founders of the Pyramids
12185	and the first Sesostris ;* the 330 kings
12186	should therefore include all the kings
p. 177
12187	Chap. 100.
12188	NITOCRIS.
12189	165
12190	were his successors upon the throue. In this number
12191	of generations there were eighteen Ethiopian kings/
12192	and one queen who was a native : all the rest were
12193	kings and Egyptians. The queen bore the same name
12194	as the Babylonian princess, namely, Nitocris.^ They
12195	of the Egyptian dynasties to the time
12196	of Menophres, and this being the gi-eat
12197	Egyptian era will account for the reign
12198	of that king being mentioned so often
12199	as one from which they dated events.
12200	The number of 330 kings, which
12201	appears also to be given by the Turin
12202	papyrus, was evidently taken from
12203	the sum of all the reigns to the end
12204	of the 18th dynasty, or to the acces-
12205	sion of Remeses II. Eusebius in-
12206	deed gives little more than 300 kings
12207	from Meues to the end of the 18th
12208	dynasty, though his numbers are
12209	very uncertain, and his summation
12210	comes within four of Africanus. At
12211	all events it is evident that the 330
12212	kings cannot be calculated from Menes
12213	to Amvm-m-he III. (the Moeris of the
12214	Labyrinth, and the Lamaris of Ma-
12215	netho). As there are only 204 kings
12216	from Menes to Lamaris, the 4th king
12217	of the 12th dynasty, and far less if con-
12218	temporaneousness be allowed for, and
12219	though Amun-ih-he III. was the real
12220	Moeris of the Labpinth, these calcula-
12221	tions of time were not made to him,
12222	but to a much later reign, — the fixed
12223	chronological period of Menophres, who
12224	by mistake has been confounded with
12225	Moeris. (See notes on chs. 13 and 124.)
12226	The Sesostris who came " after them"
12227	could not be Sesostris of the 12th
12228	dynasty, as he reigned before Amun-
12229	m-he III. (the real Moeris) ; and this
12230	must refer to the later (supposed)
12231	Sesostris, or Sethos, whose exploits,
12232	together with those of his son Re-
12233	meses II., have been attributed to one
12234	king, under the name of Sesostris.
12235	See^note ^ on ch. 102.— [G. W.]
12236	' The intennarriages of the Egyi>
12237	tian and Ethiopian royal families
12238	may be inferred from the sculptures.
12239	" The royal son of Kush" (Cush, or
12240	Ethiopia) is also often mentioned,
12241	sometimes holding the office of flabel-
12242	lum-bearer on the right of a Pharaoh ;
12243	though this title of " royal son" pro-
12244	bably belonged to Egj'ptian princes
12245	who were viceroys of Ethiopia ; foreign
12246	princes being merely styled " chiefs."
12247	But the Ethiopians who sat on the
12248	throne of Egypt may have claimed
12249	their right either as descendants of
12250	those princes, or through intermar-
12251	riages with daughters of the Pharaohs.
12252	The eighteen Ethiopian kings were
12253	l^robably the early Sabacos of the 13th
12254	dynasty, one of whose names is found
12255	on a statue in the Isle of Argo, and
12256	another at Semneh, in Ethiojiia, who
12257	ruled there while the Shepherds were
12258	in Egypt. It was this right of the
12259	female members of the royal family to
12260	the throne that led so many foreigners
12261	who had married Egj^itian princesses
12262	to assert their claims, some of which
12263	were successful. — ' G.W.]
12264	'■^ The fact of Nitocris having been
12265	an early Egyptian queen is proved in
12266	her name, Neitakri, occun-ing in the
12267	Turin Papyrus, and as the last sove-
12268	reign of Manetho's 6th dynasty. There
12269	was another Nitocris of the 26th dy-
12270	nasty written Keitakri, with the usual
12271	name of the Goddess Xeith. Eratos-
12272	thenes translates Nitocris " Minerva
12273	Victrix." It is remarkable that Ki-
12274	tocris of the 26th dynasty lived about
12275	the same time as the Babylonian
12276	queen. The nameisperfectlj' Egyjitian.
12277	The queen of Psammetichus III,, a
p. 178
12278	166
12279	NITOCRIS.
12280	Book II.
12281	said that slie succeeded her brother ;^ he had been king
12282	of Egypt, and was put to death by his subjects, who
12283	then placed her upon the tlirone. Bent on avenging
12284	his death, she devised a cunning scheme by which she
12285	destroyed a vast number of Egyptians. She con-
12286	structed a spacious underground chamber, and, on pre-
12287	tence of inaugurating it, contrived the following : —
12288	Inviting to a banquet those of the Egyptians whom
12289	she knew to have had the chief share in the murder of
12290	her brother, she suddenly, as they were feasting, let
12291	the river in upon them, by means of a secret duct
12292	of large size. This, and this only, did they tell me
12293	of her, except that, when she had done as I have
12294	said, she threw herself into an apartment full of ashes,
12295	that she might escape the vengeance whereto she
12296	would otherwise have been exposed.
12297	101. The other kings, they said, were personages of
12298	no note or distinction,* and left no monuments of any
12299	dau>ilitei- of his predecessor, had the
12300	same name as the (supjiosed) wife of
12301	Nebucliadnezzar ; and it is not im-
12302	jwssible that the famous Nitocris may
12303	have been another of the same name
12304	and family, demanded in marriage by
12305	the Iving of Babjdon on his invasion
12306	of Egypt. See note on ch. 177, and
12307	liistorical notice in the Appendix. —
12308	[G.W.]
12309	3 This would seem to be Menthesoy-
12310	])his II., the fifth king of Mauetho's
12311	6th dynasty, who reigned only a year.
12312	* Their obscurity w^as owing to
12313	Egypt being part of the time under
12314	tlie dominion of the Shei:)herds, who
12315	iinding Egypt divided into several
12316	kingdoms, or principalities, invaded
12317	the country, and succeeded at length
12318	in dispossessing the Memphite kings
12319	of their territories. Their invasion
12320	seems to have originated in some
12321	claim to the throne, proliably through
12322	previous marriages. This would ac-
12323	count fur their being sometimes in
12324	alliance with the kings of the rest
12325	of the country ; for their conquest
12326	having been made " without a liattle,"
12327	as Manetho says ; and for its not
12328	having weakened the power of Egypt,
12329	which that of a foreign enemy would
12330	have done. They came into Egypt
12331	about the beginning of the 12th
12332	dynasty, but did not extend their
12333	dominion beyond Lower Egypt till
12334	the end of that dynastj\ They then
12335	ruled contemporaneously with the
12336	7th, 8th, 10th, 13th, and 14th dy-
12337	nasties, till at length the whole of
12338	the Egy]3tian power becoming vested
12339	in one native king Ames (called
12340	Amosis and Tethmosis by Manetho
12341	and Josephus), ^vho was the first of
12342	the 18th dynasty, the Shepherds
12343	were driven out of the country, and
12344	the Theban or Diospolite kings ruled
12345	the whole of Egypt. It is still im-
12346	certain of what race the Shepherds
12347	were. Some are called by Manetho
12348	Phojnicians. (See Historical Notice in
12349	the A])p.) Eusebius (Chron. p. 27)
12350	says Phoenix and Cadmus going
12351	from Egy^ttian Thebes reigned over
12352	Tyre and Sidon, wdiich might apply
12353	to the expuli^ion of the " Pho'nician
12354	Shepherds" from Egypt, and the re-
p. 179
12355	Chap. 101, 102.
12356	MCEEIS — SESOSTKIS.
12357	167
12358	account, with tlie exception of the last, who was named
12359	Moeris/ He left several memorials of his reign- — the
12360	northern gateway of the temple of Yulcan, the lake
12361	excavated by his orders, whose dimensions I shall give
12362	presently,^ and the pyramids built by him in the lake,
12363	the size of which will be stated when I describe the
12364	lake itself wherein they stand. Such were his works :
12365	the other kings left absolutely nothing.
12366	102. Passing over these monarchs, therefore, I shall
12367	speak of the king who reigned next, whose name was
12368	Sesostris.^ He, the priests said, first of all proceeded
12369	lationsliip of Egypt and Phoenicia is
12370	pointed out by a pedigree iu Apol-
12371	Neptune = Libya.
12372	lodorus (Bibl. ii. 1,4); who adds that,
12373	according to Euripides, Cepheus and
12374	I
12375	Agenor, King of Phoeuicia.
12376	I
12377	JEgyptus.
12378	Belus = Ancliinoe, daughter of Nilus.
12379	I
12380	1
12381	Danaus.
12382	Phineus were also sons of Belus and
12383	Ancliinoe. — [G. W.]
12384	^ See note ^ on ch. 13, and note "
12385	on ch. 100.
12386	« Infra, ch. 149.
12387	'' The original Sesostris was the first
12388	king of the 12th dynasty, Osirtasen,
12389	or Sesortasen I., who was the first great
12390	Egyptian conqueror ; but when Osirei
12391	or Sethi (Sethos), and his son Pemeses
12392	II. surpassed the exploits of their pre-
12393	decessor, the name of Sesostris became
12394	confounded with Sethos, and the con-
12395	quests of that king, and his still
12396	greater son, were ascribed to the
12397	original Sesostris. This explains the
12398	assertion of Dica-archus that Sesostris
12399	was the successor of Horns, mistaken
12400	for the god, but really the last king
12401	of the 18th dynasty. For those two
12402	kings did succeed Honis (the reign of
12403	Eemeses I., the father of Sethi, being
12404	so short as to be overlooked), and
12405	their union under one name Sesostris
12406	is accounted for by Eemeses II. having
12407	ruled conjointly with his father during
12408	the early and jirincipal part of his
12409	reign. Mr. Poole very properly sug-
12410	gests that Manetho's " Se'^ws 6 kcil
12411	'Pe/ieo-o-iy?" should be "2.. Kai P.."
12412	This is required also by the length of
12413	their reigns (that of the 2nd Eemeses
12414	lieing from G3 to 66 years) ; and by
12415	the age of Kemeses ; and the sculptures
12416	at Karnak show that he accompanied
12417	his father in his early campaigns.
12418	It seems too that in the first Sesostris
12419	two kings, Osirtasen I. and III., were
12420	comprehended ; as several were under
12421	the name of Moeris. Strabo (xv.,
12422	p. 978) makes Sesostris and even
12423	Tearcon(Tirhaka)both go into Europe.
12424	The great victories over the Scythians
12425	could not be attributed to the early
12426	Sesostris, though some nuns near old
12427	Kossayr (see n. ch. 158) prove that
12428	in the reign of Amun-m-he II., who
12429	reigned for a short time contem-
12430	poraneously with Osirtasen I., the
12431	Egyptians had already (in his 28th
12432	year) extended their conquests out
12433	of Egypt, having defeated the people
12434	of Pount, with whom the kings of
12435	the 18th and 19th dynasties were
12436	afterwards at war. The people of
12437	Pount were a northern race, being
12438	placed at Soleb and elsewhere with
12439	the Asiatic trilies. They ai)pear to
12440	have lived in Arabia ; probably in the
12441	Southern, as well as Northern part ;
12442	and their tribute at Thebes, in the time
12443	of Thothmes III., consisted of ivory.
p. 180
12444	168
12445	CONQUESTS OF SESOSTRIS.
12446	Book II.
12447	in a fleet of ships of war from the Arabian gulf along
12448	the shores of the Erythr^an sea, subduing the nations as
12449	he went, until he finally reached a sea which could not be
12450	navigated by reason of the shoals.^ Hence he returned
12451	to Egypt, where, they told me, he collected a vast
12452	armament, and made a progress by land across the
12453	continent, conquering every people which fell in his
12454	way. In the countries where the natives withstood
12455	his attack, and fought gallantly for their liberties, he
12456	erected pillars,^ on which he inscribed his own name
12457	ebony, apes, and other southern pro-
12458	ductions ; partly perhaps obtained by
12459	commerce. Elejihants and brown bears
12460	were also brought by the northern race
12461	of Rot-n-n,or Kot-ij-no, who come next
12462	to ^lesopotamia in the list of couquercd
12463	countries. Osirtasen I. possessed the
12464	peninsula of Mount Sinai, already con-
12465	quered in the age of the 4th dynasty,
12466	and extended his arms far into Ethi-
12467	opia, where his monuments are found ;
12468	and this may be the expedition alluded
12469	to by Diodorus as the beginning of liis
12470	exploits, unless he had in view the
12471	conquests of Sethi and Remeses II.,
12472	which reached still farther south,
12473	continuing those of Amenoph III. in
12474	Ethiopia and the Soudan. Some think
12475	Osirtasen III. was Sesostris, because
12476	he is treated ■Rith divine honours on
12477	the monuments of Thothmes III. ; but
12478	this maj- have been from some rights
12479	to the throne being derived from him,
12480	or from his having established the
12481	frontier on the Ethiopian side at this
12482	spot; though it seems also to accord
12483	with ^Manetho's account of Sesostris
12484	being considered as " the first (or
12485	gi'eatest) after Osiris." But neither
12486	the conquests nor ,the monuments of
12487	the third Osirtasen show him to have
12488	equalled the first ; and if he fixed on
12489	Semneh as the frontier of Egypt, it
12490	was within the limits of his prede-
12491	cessor's conquests. That it was the
12492	frontier defence against the Ethiopians
12493	is shown by an inscription there, and
12494	bv the Avater-gate in both fortresses
12495	bemg on the Egyptian side of the
12496	works. The monuments of Osirtasen I.
12497	are found from the Delta into Ethi-
12498	opia. (See Hist. Notice in App. ch.
12499	viii.)— 'G.W.J
12500	^ This is perhaps an indication that
12501	the Egyptians in the time of Herodotus
12502	were aware of the difficulties of the
12503	navigation towards the mouths of the
12504	Indus. The waters of this river in
12505	the flood-time discolour the sea for
12506	three miles, and deix)sit vast quan-
12507	tities of mud, forming an ever-shifting
12508	series of shoals and shallows very
12509	dangerous to vessels. (See Geograph.
12510	Journ. vol. iii. p. 120.) The voyage
12511	of Scylax down the lndi;s from Caspa-
12512	tyrus to the ocean, and thence along
12513	shore to Suez (infra, iv. 44) woiild
12514	have brought the knowledge of these
12515	facts to the Egyptians, if they did not
12516	possess it before. The conquests of
12517	Sesostris in this direction seem to
12518	be pure fables.
12519	* These memorials, which belong to
12520	Remeses II., are found in Syria, on the
12521	rocks above the mouth of the Lycus
12522	(now Nahr el Kelb). Strabo says a
12523	stela on the Red Sea records his con-
12524	quests over the Troglodyta^ (h. xvi. p.
12525	1093). The honour jiaid by Sesostris
12526	to those who resisted his arms, and
12527	fought courageously, is one of many
12528	proofs of the civilised habits of the
12529	Egyptians ; and these sentiments con-
12530	trast strongly with the cruelties prac-
12531	tised by the Asiatic conquerors, who
12532	flayed alive and tortured those who
12533	opposed them, as the Turks have done
12534	in more recent times. (See Layard's
12535	drawings, and the Nineveh sculptures
12536	in the British Museum.) The victories
p. 181
12537	Chap. 103.
12538	CONQUESTS OF SESOSTRIS.
12539	169
12540	and coimtiy, and how that he had here reduced the
12541	mhabitants to subjection by the might of his arms :
12542	where, on the contrary, they submitted readily and
12543	without a struggle, he inscribed on the pillars, in
12544	addition to these particulars, an emblem to mark that
12545	they were a nation of women, that is, unwarlike and
12546	effeminate.
12547	103. In this way he traversed the whole continent
12548	of Asia, whence he passed on into Europe, and made
12549	himself master of Scythia and of Thrace, beyond which
12550	countries I do not think that his army extended its
12551	march. For thus far the pillars which he erected are
12552	still visible,^ but in the remoter regions they are no
12553	longer found. Returning to Egypt from Thrace, he
12554	came, on his way, to the banks of the river Phasis.
12555	Here I cannot say with any certainty what took place.
12556	Either he- of his own accord detached a body of troops
12557	from his main army and left them to colonise the coun-
12558	try, or else a certain number of his soldiers, wearied
12559	with their long wanderings, deserted, and established
12560	themselves on the banks of this stream.^
12561	of Remeses II. are represented on the
12562	monuments of Tholjes ; and it is
12563	worthy of notice that when Ger-
12564	manicus visited them no mention
12565	was made of Sesostris as the great
12566	conqueror, but of Ehamses, the real
12567	king whose sculptures he was shown
12568	by the priests (Tacit. Ann. ii. 60).
12569	The mistake is therefore not Egyptian.
12570	— [G.W.]
12571	' Kiepert (as quoted by M. Texier,
12572	Asie Mineure, ii. p. 306) concludes
12573	from this, that Herodotus had seen
12574	the Thracian stelje. But Herodotus
12575	does not say so, and such a point is
12576	certainly not to be assumed without
12577	distinct warrant from his words. It
12578	is to the last degree improbable that
12579	Sesostris or any other, Egyptian con-
12580	queror ever penetrated through Scy-
12581	thia into Thrace. The Egyjitian
12582	priests did not even advance such a
12583	claim when they conversed with Ger-
12584	manicus (Tacit. Ann. ii. 60). The
12585	Caucasus is the furthest limit that
12586	can possibly be assigned to the Ea-
12587	messide conquests, and the Scythians
12588	subdued must have dwelt within that
12589	boundary.
12590	^ If it be really true that Sesostris
12591	left a colony on the Phasis, his object
12592	may be explained in the same manner
12593	as that of the Argonautic expedition ;
12594	both being to obtain a share of that
12595	lucrative trade, which long continued
12596	to flow in that direction, and was the
12597	object of the Genoese settlements on
12598	the Black Sea from the thirteenth to
12599	the fifteenth century^. The trade
12600	from India and Arabia took various
12601	channels at diflerent periods. In
12602	Solomon's time, the Phoenicians had
12603	already brought it through the Pied
12604	Sea, and his offering them a more
12605	convenient road thence through the
12606	Valley ef Petra, enabled him to enter
p. 182
12607	170
12608	IDENTITY OF EGYPTIANS AND COLCHIANS. Eook II.
12609	104. Tliere can be no doubt that the Colcbians are
12610	an EgyjDtian race.^ Before I heard any mention of the
12611	fact from others, I had remarked it myself. After the
12612	thought had struck me, I made inquiries on the subject
12613	both in Colchis and in Egypt, and I found that the
12614	Colchians had a more distinct recollection of the Egyp-
12615	tians, than the Egyptians had of them. Still the
12616	Egyptians said that they believed the Colchians to be
12617	descended from the army of Sesostris, My own con-
12618	jectures were founded, first, on the fact that they are
12619	black skinned and have woolly hair ;* which certainly
12620	into an advantageous treaty with, and
12621	to obtain a share of the trade from,
12622	that jealous merchant people. It ^vas
12623	frequently diverted into different chan-
12624	nels ; as under the Egyptian Caliphs,
12625	and at other times. But it also passed
12626	at the same periods by an overland
12627	route, to which in the earliest ages it
12628	was probably confined ; and if Colchis
12629	Avas tlie place to which the former
12630	was directed, this would account for
12631	the endeavour of the Egyptian con-
12632	queror to establish a colony there,
12633	and seciu-e possession of that impor-
12634	tant point. — [G. W.J Compare Essay
12635	X. § 7, sub fin.
12636	^ According toAgathias (ii. p. 55)
12637	the Lazis of the country about Tre-
12638	bizond are the legitimate descendants
12639	of the ancient Colchians. The lan-
12640	guage of this race is Turanian, and
12641	bears no i^articular resemblance to
12642	that of ancient Egypt. (See Miiller's
12643	Languages of the Beat of War, pp.
12644	113-5.)
12645	■* Herodotus also alludes in eh. 57
12646	to the black colour of the Egyptians ;
12647	but not only do the paintings point-
12648	edly distinguish the Egyptians from
12649	the blacks of Africa, and even from
12650	the copper-coloured Ethiopians, both
12651	of whom are shown to have been of
12652	the same hue as their descendants :
12653	but the mummies prove that the
12654	Egyptians were neitJter MacJ: iior
12655	woolly-haired, and the formation of
12656	the head at once decides that they are
12657	of Asiatic, and not of African, origin.
12658	It is evident thej- could not have
12659	changed in colour, as Larcher sup-
12660	poses, from the time of Herodotus to
12661	that of Ammiauus Marcellinus, who
12662	after all only says they are ' ' mostly
12663	dusky and dark " (xxii. 16), but not
12664	"black;" for though the Ethiopians
12665	have for more than 3000 years inter-
12666	married with black women from the
12667	Soudan, Avho form great part of their
12668	hareeius, they still retain their copper
12669	colour, without becoming negroes ; and
12670	indeed this may serve as a negative
12671	datum for those who speculate on
12672	change of colour in the human race.
12673	That the Egyptians were dark and
12674	their hair coarse, to European eyes, is
12675	true ; but it is difficult to explain the
12676	broad assertion of Herodotus, es]iecially
12677	as he uses the superlative of the same
12678	word, " most woolly," in sj caking of
12679	the hair of the Ethiopians of the AYest,
12680	or the blacks of Africa (B. vii. ch. 70).
12681	The hair he had no opportunity of
12682	seeing, as the Egyptians shaved their
12683	heads and beards ; and blackness of
12684	colour is, and always was, a very con-
12685	ventional term ; for the Hebrews even
12686	called tlie Arabs " black," kedar, the
12687	" cedrei " of Pliny ; though "lip may
12688	only mean of a dark, or sunburnt hue
12689	(Plin. V. 11 : see note on Book iii. ch.
12690	101). The negroes of Africa, in the
12691	paintings of Thebes, carmot be mis-
12692	taken ; and the Egj-ptiaus did not
12693	fail to heighten. the caricature of that
12694	marked race by giving to their scanty
12695	dress of hide the ridiculous addition
12696	of a tail. Egy]3t was called Chemi,
12697	" black," from the colour of the rich
p. 183
12698	Chap. 104. IDENTITY OF EGYPTIANS AND COLCHIANS. 171
12699	amounts to but little, since several otlier nations are so
12700	too ; but further and more especially, on tbe circum-
12701	stance tliat tbe Colcbians, tbe Egyptians, and tbe
12702	Ethiopians, are tbe only nations wbo bave practised
12703	circumcision from tbe earliest times. Tbe Phoenicians
12704	and tbe Sja^ians of Palestine^ themselves confess that
12705	they learnt the custom of tbe Egyptians ; and tbe
12706	Syrians who dwell about tbe rivers Thermodon and
12707	Parthenius,^ as well as their neighbours tbe Macro-
12708	soil, not from that of the people (see
12709	riote^ on ch. 15). Our "blacks"
12710	and "Indians" are equally indefinite
12711	with the blacks or Ethiopians of old.
12712	The fact of the Egyptians represent-
12713	ing their women yellow and the men
12714	red suffices to shoAv a gradation of
12715	hue, whereas if a black race the wo-
12716	men would have been black also. —
12717	[G. W.]
12718	* Herodotus apparently alludes to
12719	the Jews. Palestin and Philistin are
12720	the same name. He may be excused
12721	for supposing that the Jews borrowed
12722	circiimcision from the Egyptians, since
12723	they did not practise it as a regular
12724	and universal custom until after they
12725	left Egj^pt, which is proved by the
12726	new generation in the wilderness not
12727	being circumcised till their arrival on
12728	the plains of Jericho (Joshua v. 5, 7),
12729	though it had been adopted by the
12730	Patriarchs and their families from the
12731	time of Abraham. Even (in John vii.
12732	22) our Saviour says, " Moses gave
12733	you circumcision (not because it is
12734	of Moses, but of the fathers) ;" and
12735	any writer of antiquity might na-
12736	turally suppose that the Jews bor-
12737	rowed from Egypt a rite long esta-
12738	blished there ; for it was already com-
12739	mon at least as early as the 4th
12740	dynasty, and probably earlier, long
12741	before the birth of Abraham, or B.C.
12742	1996. Herodotus is justified in call-
12743	ing the Jews Syrians, as they were
12744	comprehended geographically under
12745	that name ; and they were ordered to
12746	" speak and,say before the Lord God :
12747	A Syrian ready to perish was my
12748	father, and he went down into Egypt,
12749	and sojourned there with a few, and
12750	became there a nation . . ."(Deut. xxvi.
12751	5). Pausanias (i. 5) speaks of the
12752	" Hebrews who are above the Syrians,"
12753	vTrep 2vpa)v. Syria comprehended the
12754	whole country from the passes of Ci-
12755	licia (now Adana) to Egypt, though
12756	parts of it were separate and distinct
12757	provinces. See n. on Book vii. ch. 72.
12758	— ro. w.]
12759	* The Syrians here intended are
12760	undoubtedly the Cappadocians (supra,
12761	i. 72, 76), in whose country the river
12762	Thermodon is commonly placed.
12763	(Scvlax. Peripl. p. 80; Strab. xii. p.
12764	792 ; Plin. H. N. vi. 3 ; Ptol. v. 6.)
12765	It is curious, however, to find in such
12766	a connexion a mention of the Par-
12767	thenius, which is the modern Chati
12768	Sh, or river of Bartuii, a stream con-
12769	siderably to the W. of the Halys,
12770	ascribed by the geographers either to
12771	Paphlagonia (Scylax. p. 81 ; Strab.
12772	xii. p. 787; Plin. H. "
12773	Bithynia (Ptol. v. 1).
12774	N. vi. 2) or to
12775	Herodotus else-
p. 184
12776	172
12777	IDENTITY OF EGYPTIANS AND COLCHIANS. Book II.
12778	nians,^ say that they have recently adopted it from
12779	the Colchians. Now these are the onlv nations who
12780	use circumcision, and it is plain that they all imitate
12781	herein the Egyptians.^ With respect to the Ethi-
12782	opians, indeed, I cannot decide whether they learnt
12783	the practice of the Egyptians, or the Egyptians of
12784	them^ — it is undoubtedly of very ancient date in Ethi-
12785	oj)ia — but that the others derived their knowledge of it
12786	from Egypt is clear to me, from the fact that the Phoe-
12787	nicians, when they come to have commerce with the
12788	Greeks, cease to follow the Egyptians in this custom,
12789	and allow their children to remain uncircumcised.
12790	105. I will add a further proof of the identity of
12791	the Egyptians and the Colchians. These two nations
12792	weave their linen in exactly the same way, and this is
12793	a way entirely unknown to the rest of the world ; they
12794	also in their whole mode of life and in their language
12795	resemble one another. The Colchian linen ^ is called
12796	where (i. 72) distinctly states that
12797	Cappadocia lay entirely to the E. of
12798	the Halys, and that the region to the
12799	W, was Paphlagonia. The limits of
12800	the countries, uo doubt, vary greatly
12801	in ancient writers (cj). Xen. Auab. V.
12802	v.-vi., with Scyl. Peripl. 1. s. c.) ; but
12803	Avith so distinct an expression of his
12804	views on the part of Herodotus in one
12805	place, it seems impossible that in an-
12806	other he can have intended to extend
12807	Cappadocia thrte degrees farther to
12808	the W. I should therefore incline to
12809	think, either that the name is cor-
12810	rupted, or that a different Parthenius
12811	is meant — the name being one which
12812	would be likely to be given by the
12813	Greeks to any stream in the country
12814	of the Amazons.
12815	^ The Macronians are mentioned by
12816	Xenophon (Anab. IV. viii. § 1) as
12817	situated inland at no great distance
12818	from Trapezus {Trebizotid). Strabo
12819	(xii. p. 795) agrees with this, and in-
12820	forms ns that they were afterwards
12821	called Sanni. They^ occur again, iii.
12822	94, and vii. 78.
12823	^ Circumcision was not practised
12824	by the Philistines (1 Sam. xiv. 6 ;
12825	xvii. 26 ; xviii. 27 ; 2 Sam. i. 20 ;
12826	1 Chron. x. 4), nor by the generality
12827	of the Pha?niciaus ; for while it is said
12828	of Pharaoh (Ezek. xxxi. 18 ; xxxii.
12829	32) that he should "lie in the midst
12830	of the uncircumcised," and Edom
12831	(xxxii. 29) "with the uncircumcised,"
12832	Elam, Meshech, Tubal, and the Zido-
12833	nians (xxxii. 24, 30) " go down un-
12834	circumcised." Josephus (Antiq. viii.
12835	20. 3) maintains that no others in
12836	Syria were circumcised but the Jews.
12837	The Abyssiuiaus still retain the rite,
12838	though they are Christians of the
12839	Copt Church.— [G.AV.]
12840	^ It has been already shown that
12841	the P]thiopians borrowed their religious
12842	institutions from Egvpt. See notes "
12843	on ch. 29, and « on ch. 30.— [G. W.]
12844	' Colchis was famous for its linen.
12845	It was taken to Sardis, and being
12846	thence imported received the name of
12847	Sardian. 2ap8oviK6v, " Sardinian,"
12848	may be a mistake for SapStai/df. The
12849	best linen nets for Inmting pur]^oses
12850	are said by J. Pollux to have come
12851	from Egypt, Colchis, Carthage, or
p. 185
12852	Chap. 105, 106. PILLARS ERECTED BY SESOSTRIS.
12853	173
12854	by the Greeks Sardinian, while that which comes from
12855	Egypt is known as Egyptian.
12856	106. The pillars which Sesostris erected in the con-
12857	quered countries, have for the most part disappeared,
12858	hut in the part of Syria called Palestine, I myself saw
12859	them still standing,^ with the writing above-mentioned,
12860	and the emblem distinctly visible.^ In Ionia also, there
12861	are two representations of this prince engraved upon
12862	rocks,* one on the road from Ephesus to Phoceea, the
12863	Sardis (Onorn. 5. 4. 26). It is possible
12864	that the liuen of Colchis may have
12865	had the Egyptian name Sindon, or
12866	shent, and that this may have been
12867	converted into Sardon. (See note ^ on
12868	ch. 86.) Sindon was also used some-
12869	times to signify " Indian." (Plin. vi.
12870	20.)— [G. W.]
12871	^ The stelaj seen by Hei'odotus in
12872	Syria were doubtless those on the
12873	rock near Be'rytus (Beyroot), at the
12874	mouth of the Lycus (Nahr el Kelh),
12875	engraved by Remeses II. : one is de-
12876	dicated to Amun, another to Pthah,
12877	and a third to Re, the gods of Thebes,
12878	Memphis, and Heliopolis, the three
12879	principal cities on his march through
12880	Egypt. Almost the only hieroglyphics
12881	now traceable are on the jambs of the
12882	tablets, which have one of the usual
12883	formulas — " the good god, "or " Phrah
12884	(Pharaoh) the powerful . . . king of
12885	kings, Remeses, to whom life has been
12886	given like the sun ;" but the lines
12887	below the figure of the king, who
12888	slays the foreign chiefs before the
12889	god, and which should contain the
12890	mention of his victories, are too much
12891	defaced to be legible. The doubts of
12892	M. de Saulcy respecting the genuine-
12893	ness of these stelae are extraordinary
12894	in these days.
12895	Close to them are stelae of an As-
12896	syrian king, who is now found to be
12897	Sennacherib, who built the great
12898	palace at Koyunjik.
12899	Mr. Layard (Nineveh and Babylon,
12900	p. 355, note) mentions colossal figures
12901	of an Egyptian sphinx and two
12902	priests carved on a rock above the
12903	city of Antiocli. — [G. W.j
12904	* According to the record seen hj
12905	Herodotus, Sesostris considered the
12906	people of Palestine a cowardly race.
12907	To the power of Egypt they must have
12908	been insignificant ; and though the
12909	numbers of the Philistines made them
12910	troublesome to the Israelites, they
12911	are not represented as the same
12912	valiant people as the Anakim (Num.
12913	xiii. 28, 33 ; Deut. ii. 21 ; ix. 2), who
12914	being far less numerous were con-
12915	quered by Joshua (Josh. xi. 21, 23),
12916	a remnant only remaining in Gaza,
12917	Gath, and Ashdod (x\zotus). In Amos
12918	(ix. 7) the Philistines are said to have
12919	come from Caphtor. (See Hist. Not.
12920	App. CH. viii. § 17.)
12921	Josephus (Antiq. viii. 10. 2) ap-
12922	jilies this bad compliment to the
12923	Jews, and supposes it was recorded
12924	by Shishak, to whom Rehoboam gave
12925	up Jemsalem without resistance. He
12926	thinks Herodotus has applied his
12927	actions to Sesostris. — ''G. W.J
12928	■* A figure, which seems certainly
12929	to be one of the two here mentioned
12930	by Herodotus, has been, discovered
12931	at Ninfi, on what appears to have
12932	been the ancient road fi'om Sardis to
12933	Smyrna. It was first noticed, I be-
12934	lieve, by the Rev. J. C. Renouard.
12935	The height, as measured by M. Texier
12936	(Asie Mineure, ii. p. 304), is two
12937	French metres and a half, which cor-
12938	responds within a small fraction with
12939	the measurement of our author. Its
12940	general character is decidedly Egyp-
12941	tian, strongljr recalling the Egyptian
12942	sculptures at the mouth of the Nahr
12943	el Kelb ; yet there are points of detail,
12944	as the shape of the shoes, in which it
p. 186
12945	174
12946	FIGURES OF SESOSTRIS.
12947	Book II.
12948	other between Sardis and Smyrna. In each case the
12949	figure is that of a man, four cubits and a span high,
12950	Kock-Sculpture at Ninfi, near Smyrna.
12951	is peculiar, and non-Egyptian. No
12952	figure has been found in Egypt with
12953	shoes of whicli the points have a ten-
12954	dency to turn up. Again the clashr
12955	or "calasiris" (supra, ch. 81, note ^)
12956	of an Egyptian is never striped or
12957	striated, in the way that that of the
12958	Ninji sculpture is. Th e hat or helmet
12959	too, though perhaps it bears a greater
12960	resemblance to the ordinary Egyptian
12961	head-dress of the kings and gods than
12962	to any other known form, yet wants
12963	a leading feature of that head-dress
12964	— the curious curve projecting in
12965	front. (See ch. 35, note \) Thus the
12966	supposed figure of Sesostris clearly
p. 187
12967	Chap. 106.
12968	FIGUEES OF SESOSTRIS.
12969	175
12970	with a spear in his right hand and a bow in his left,®
12971	the rest of his costume being likewise half Egyptian,
12972	half Ethiopian. There is an inscription across the
12973	breast from shonlder to shonlder,® in the sacred cha-
12974	racter of EgyjDt, which says, " AYith my own shoulders^
12975	I conquered this land." The conqueror does not tell
12976	who he is, or whence he comes, though elsewhere Se-
12977	differs from all purely Egyptian
12978	types. It bears a bow and a spear
12979	exactly as desci'ibed, only that the
12980	former is in the right and the latter
12981	in the left hand ; but this difference
12982	may only indicate a defect of memory
12983	in our author. There are not now
12984	any traces of hieroglj'phics upon the
12985	breast of the ligure, but as this portion
12986	of the rock is much weather-worn,
12987	they may ha^e disappeared in the
12988	lapse of ages. Some faintly-marked
12989	characters, including a figure of a
12990	bird, intervene between the spear-
12991	head and the face, in which M. Am-
12992	pere is said to trace some of the
12993	titles of Eameses the Great. Eosellini
12994	and Kiepert have questioned whether
12995	the sculpture is really Egj'ptian, but
12996	there seems to be at any rate no
12997	doubt that it is one of the figures
12998	seen by Herodotus, and believed by
12999	him to represent Sesostris. (See the
13000	remarks of M. Texier, Asie Mineure,
13001	vol. ii. pp. 305-6.)
13002	^ Herodotus evidently supposes that
13003	one of these is an Egyptian, the other
13004	an Ethiopian weapon. Both were used
13005	by the two people, but the bow was
13006	considered particularly Ethiopian, as
13007	well as Libyan, and " Tosh
13008	■iL
13009	the Coptic Ethaush, was a name given
13010	to Northern Ethiopia. The land of
13011	the nine bows was a term applied
13012	to Libya,
13013	which was also called Phit,
13014	the
13015	" bow,"
13016	i:
13017	Xaphtuhim, the son of Mizraim, in
13018	Gen. X. 13, is the same as the
13019	Egyptian plural Niphaiat, " the
13020	bows."
13021	Phut and Lubim are placed to-
13022	gether with Ethiopia and Egypt as
13023	the helpers of " populous Xo," Thebes,
13024	in Nahum (iii. 9) ; and in Ezekiel
13025	(xxx, 5), " Ethiopia (Kush), and Libya
13026	(Phut), and Lydia (Lud), and all the
13027	(Arab) mingled people, and Chub
13028	(Kub), and the men of the land
13029	which is in league," are to fall with
13030	Egypt and Ethiopia. Liid is not
13031	Lydia in Asia ^Minor. Phut, or Phit,
13032	may have been the Libyan side of
13033	the Xile throughout Egypt and Nubia.
13034	It is remarkable that the Ethiopian
13035	bow is unstnmg, that of Libya strung.
13036	(See note on Book iii. ch. 21.) The
13037	expression in hieroglyphics " Phut
13038	Ethosh" appears to be the western
13039	bank of Ethiopia. The bow carried by
13040	the Ethiopians in battle is like that of
13041	Egypt ; that in the name of Xorthem
13042	Ethiopia (" Tosh") resembles the bow
13043	now used in India. This last is even
13044	seen in the hand of one of Sheshonk's
13045	(Shishak's) prisoners.— [G. W.]
13046	* This is not an Egyptian custom,
13047	though Assyrian figures are found
13048	with arrow-headed inscriptions en-
13049	graved across them, and over the
13050	drapery as well as the body ; and the
13051	Assyrian figures close to those of
13052	Remeses at the Nahr el Kelh may
13053	possibly have led to this mistake. —
13054	^G. w:]
13055	' The idea of strength was often
13056	conveyed by this expression, instead
13057	of " by the force of my arm" (cp. " os
13058	humerosque deo similis"). — ~G. W.j
p. 188
13059	176
13060	RETUEN OF SESOSTRIS.
13061	Book II.
13062	sostris records these facts. Hence it has been imasrlned
13063	by some of those who have seen these forms, that they
13064	are figures of Memnon f but such as think so err very
13065	widely from the truth.
13066	107. This Sesostris, the priests went on to say, upon
13067	his return home accompanied by vast multitudes of the
13068	peo^^le whose countries he had subdued,^ was received
13069	^ Herodotus shows his discrimina-
13070	tion in rejecting the notion of his
13071	being Memnon, wliich had ah'eady
13072	become prevalent among the Greeks,
13073	who saw Memnon everywhere in
13074	Egypt merely because he was men-
13075	tioned in Homer. A similar error is
13076	mads at the present day in expecting
13077	to find a reference to Jewish history
13078	on the monuments, though it is ob-
13079	viously not the custom of any peoijle to
13080	record their misfortunes to posterity in
13081	painting or sculpture. (See note ' on
13082	ch. 136, and App. CH. v. p. 42.) The
13083	Egj-ptians seem to have taken ad-
13084	vantage of Greek credulity in per-
13085	suading visitors that the most re-
13086	markable statue, tomb, and temple
13087	at Thebes, or Abydus, were made by
13088	the prince they usually inquired about,
13089	and with whose history they fancied
13090	themselves acquainted ; though Mem-
13091	non, if he ever existed, was not after
13092	all an Egyptian, nor even from any
13093	part of the valley of the Nile. Ac-
13094	corchng to Diodorus (ii. 22) he was
13095	sent by Teutamus, the 21st king of
13096	Assyria after Semiramis, with a force
13097	of 10,000 Ethiopians and the same
13098	number of Susans, and 200 chariots,
13099	to assist Priam (the brother of his
13100	father Tithonus), when being killed
13101	in an ambuscade by the Thessalians,
13102	his bod}' was recovered and hu7'nt by
13103	the Ethiopians. These were Ethi-
13104	opians of Asia, and those of Africa
13105	did not burn their dead. Herodotus
13106	also speaks of the palace of Memnon,
13107	and calls Susa a Memnonian city (v.
13108	53, 54, and vii. 151). Strabo and
13109	Pausanias agree ^xith Herodotus and
13110	Diodorus in making Susa the city of
13111	Memnon. It is not impossible that
13112	the eastern Cushites, or Ethiopians,
13113	were the original colonisers of the
13114	African Gush, from the Arabian gulf,
13115	and that the Ethiopians mentioned by
13116	Eusebius from Manetho, "who mi-
13117	grated from the river Indus and
13118	settled near to Egypt," at the close
13119	of the 18th dynasty, were of the
13120	same race. (See Historical Notice in
13121	the Appendix.)
13122	The resemblance of the name of
13123	Miamun may have confinned the mis-
13124	take respecting the stelte of Amun-
13125	mai- (or Mi-amun) Remeses, on the
13126	Ljxus, as well as the temples built
13127	by him at Thebes and Abydus, at-
13128	tributed to Memnon ; but the vocal
13129	statue at Thebes was of Amunoph III.
13130	The supposed tomb of Memnon at
13131	Thebes was of Piemeses V., who had
13132	also the title of Mi-amun. Strabo
13133	(xvii. p. 1152) says some think Mem-
13134	non the same as Ismandes, the reputed
13135	builder of the Labyrinth, according to
13136	Diodorus (i. 61), who calls him Men-
13137	des, or Marnis. This name Ismandes
13138	seems to be retained in that of the
13139	modern village of Isment, near the
13140	entrance to the Fyoom, called Isment
13141	e' Oehel (" of the hill "), to distinguish
13142	it from Isment el Balir (" of the
13143	river"), which is on the Nile near
13144	Benisoof. Ismandes and Osymandyas
13145	are the same name. One of the sons
13146	of Eemeses II. was called Semandoo,
13147	or Se-munt. The mistake of Memnon
13148	cannot well have arisen from the word
13149	mennu, "buildings" or "palaces," as
13150	it would be applied to all others, and
13151	not to an excavated tomb. — [G. W.]
13152	^ It was the custom of the Egyp-
13153	tian kings to bring their prisoners \
13154	Egypt, and to employ them in pu^
p. 189
13155	Chap. 107.
13156	SESOSTRIS ESCAPES BURNING.
13157	177
13158	by his brother/ whom he had made viceroy of Egypt
13159	on his departure, at Daphnse near Pelusiiim, and invited
13160	by him to a banquet, which he attended, together with
13161	his sons. Then his brother piled a quantity of wood
13162	all round the building, and having so done set it alight.
13163	Sesostris, discovering what had happened, took counsel
13164	instantly with his wife, who had accompanied him to
13165	the feast, and was advised by her to lay two of their
13166	six sons upon the fire, and so make a bridge across
13167	the flames, whereby the rest might effect their escape.
13168	Sesostris did as she recommended, and thus while two
13169	of his sons were burnt to death, he himself and his
13170	other children were saved.
13171	lie works, as tlie sculptures abun-
13172	dantly prove, and as Herodotus states
13173	(ch. 108). The Jews were employed
13174	in the same waj' : for though at first
13175	they obtained grazing-lands for their
13176	cattle in the land of Goshen (Gen.
13177	xlvi. 34), or the Bucolia, where they
13178	tended the king's herds (Gen. xlvii.
13179	G, 27), they were afterwards forced to
13180	perform various services, like ordi-
13181	nary prisoners of war ; when their
13182	lives were made "bitter with hard
13183	bondage, in mortar, and in brick, and
13184	in all manner of service in the field "
13185	(Exod. i. 14), in building treasure-
13186	cities (i. 11), in brickmaking (v. 8),
13187	and potter}' (Ps. Ixxxi. G) ; in canals,
13188	and embankments, and public build-
13189	ings ; though these did not include
13190	pyramids, as Josephus supposes. To
13191	hew and drag stones from the quar-
13192	ries was also a common employment
13193	of captives ; inscriptions there in late
13194	times state that the writers had fur-
13195	nished so many stones for a certain
13196	temple, as " We have dragged 100
13197	stones for the work of Isis in Philae."
13198	And the great statue at El Bersheh
13199	is represented dragged by numerous
13200	companies of foreigners (as well as of
13201	Egyjitians), in the early time of the
13202	first Osirtasen, in the 21st century
13203	before our a3ra.— [G. W.]
13204	' This at once shows that the
13205	conqueror here mentioned, is not
13206	VOL. II.
13207	the early Sesostris of the 12 th dy-
13208	nasty, but the great king of the
13209	19 th dynasty ; since Manetho gives
13210	the same account of his brother
13211	having been left as his viceroy in
13212	Egypt, and having rebelled against
13213	his authority. Manetho calls his
13214	name Armais, and the king Setliosis,
13215	or Piamesses (which are the father's
13216	and son's names assigned to one per-
13217	son), and places him in the 18th
13218	dynasty, though the names of Sethos
13219	and Eampses are rei^eated again at
13220	the begimiing of the 19th. He also
13221	says that Armais was called by the
13222	Greeks Danaus, that he fled to Greece
13223	and reigned at Argos, and that Pa-
13224	messes was called ^gyptus. The
13225	monuments have enabled us to cor-
13226	rect the error respecting Sethos and
13227	Pameses, who are shown to be two
13228	difterent kings, father and son, and
13229	the 19th dynasty began with a dif-
13230	ferent family, Pameses I., Sethos
13231	(Sethi, or Osirei I.), and Pameses XL ;
13232	Horus being the last of the 18th.
13233	The flight of Armais was perhaps con-
13234	founded with that of the " Stranger
13235	Kings," who ruled about the close of
13236	the 18th dynasty. Their expulsion
13237	appears to agree Avith the story of
13238	Danaus leading a colony to Argos,
13239	which Armais, flying from his bro-
13240	ther, could not have done ; and one
13241	of the last of their kings was Toonh,
13242	K
p. 190
13243	178
13244	CANALS DUG BY SESOSTRIS.
13245	Book II.
13246	108. The king then returned to his own land and took
13247	vengeance upon his brother, after which he proceeded
13248	to make use of the multitudes whom he had brought
13249	with him from the conquered countries, partly to drag
13250	the huge masses of stone which were moved in the
13251	course of his reign to the temj)le of Yulcan — partly, to
13252	dig the numerous canals with which the whole of Egypt
13253	is intersected. By these forced labours the entire face
13254	of the country was changed ; for whereas Egypt had
13255	formerly been a region suited both for horses and car-
13256	riages, henceforth it became entirely unfit for either.^
13257	The account given by Diodorus (i. 57)
13258	of Armaia endeavouring to set tire to
13259	his brother's tent at night, is more pro-
13260	bable than tliat of the two children
13261	related by Herodotus. See note * on
13262	ch. 101, and note * on ch. 182. —
13263	[G. W.]
13264	^ It is very possible that the num-
13265	ber of canals may have increased in
13266	the time of Eameses II. : and this,
13267	like the rest of Herodotus' account,
13268	shows that this king is the Sesostris
13269	whose actions he is describing. And
13270	here again, in his mention of the
13271	increased number of canals, Hero-
13272	dotus evidently reported the deeds of
13273	another king, Amun-ul-he III. (Mceris
13274	of the Lake), who is also considered a
13275	claimant to the name of Sesostris ;
13276	though the use of chariots will not
13277	accord with his reign. For it is evi-
13278	dent that in the time of the Osirta-
13279	sens, horses and chariots were not
13280	known in Egypt ; and there is no
13281	notice of a horse or chariot, or any
13282	monument, before or during the reigns
13283	of those kings, though the customs of
13284	Egypt are so fully portrayed in the
13285	paintings at Beni Hassan, and suffi-
13286	ciently so in the tombs at the pyra-
13287	mids for this omission not to have
13288	been accidental. The first horses and
13289	chariots are represented at Eileithyias
13290	of the time of Ames or Amosis, about
13291	1510 B.C. Horses are therefore sup-
13292	posed not to have been known in
13293	Eg}-pt before the 18th dynasty (see
13294	Dr. Pickering's ' Races of Man,' p.
13295	373) ; unless indeed the Shepherd-
13296	kings introduced them. They doubt-
13297	less came from Asia into Egypt ; and
13298	though the Egyptians called a horse
13299	Hthor (Htar), they used for the
13300	" mare" the Semitic name sus, and
13301	even susim (with the female sign
13302	" t ") for " marcs," the same as the
13303	plural of the Hebrew word D-1D sus.
13304	The Jews applied it to a chariot-
13305	horse, the horse ^ for riding being
13306	Fharas {Faras) K'nS (1 Kings v. 6 ;
13307	Ezek. xxvii. 14) : and the same as
13308	the modem Arabic word for " mare."
13309	Fares is "horseman" in Arabic and
13310	in Hebrew (2 Sam. i. f!).
13311	The chariot again (called Djolte in
13312	hieroglj'phics — the Coptic asholte) is
13313	" Merhehat" in Hieratic, a Semitic
13314	word agreeing with the MerkebetJi
13315	niSIO of Hebrew, which, like Bekeh,
13316	3D~!, is derived from the Semitic
13317	rekeh, erkeb (to) " ride," either on a
13318	horse, a camel, or a car. Merkei in
13319	Arabic answers to '' mo7iture" in
13320	French, and is applied to a boat as
13321	well as a camel ; not that a camel, as
13322	often supposed, is called the " ship of
13323	the desert," but the name is rather
13324	transferred to ships from camels,
13325	wliich were known to Arabs long
13326	before ships. Horses seem to have
13327	come originally from Asia, whence
13328	they were introduced into Greece ;
13329	but the Greeks may have obtained
13330	them first from Libya. Mesopotamia
13331	sent horses as part of the tribute to
13332	Thothmes III. of the 18th dynasty,
p. 191
13333	Chap. 108, 109. HIS DIVISION OF THE SOIL.
13334	179
13335	Tliougli a flat country tlirougliout its whole extent, it
13336	is now unfit for either horse or carriage, being cut up
13337	by the canals, which are extremely numerous and run
13338	in all directions. The king's object was to supply Nile
13339	water to the inhabitants of the towns situated in the
13340	mid-country, and not lying upon the river ; for pre-
13341	viously they had been obliged, after the subsidence of
13342	the floods, to drink a brackish water which they
13343	obtained from wells.^
13344	109. Sesostris also, they declared, made a division of
13345	the soil of Egypt among the inhabitants, assigning
13346	square plots of ground of equal size to all, and obtain-
13347	ing his chief revenue from the rent which the holders
13348	were required to pay him every year. If the river
13349	carried away any portion of a man's lot, he appeared
13350	before the king, and related what had happened ; upon
13351	which the- king sent persons to examine, and determine
13352	by measurement the exact extent of the loss ; and
13353	thenceforth only such a rent was demanded of him
13354	as was proportionate to the reduced size of his land.
13355	From this practice, I think, geometry first came to be
13356	known in Egypt,* whence it passed into Greece. The
13357	as well as the neiglibouring people of
13358	Upper and Lower Rot-n-n, or Kot-n-
13359	no ; the Babylonians bred them for
13360	the Persians ; and in Solomon's time
13361	Egypt was noted for its horses (2
13362	Chron. i. 16, 37; 1 Kings x. 29).
13363	The Arabs in the army of Xerxes
13364	rode on camels ; but they were not
13365	the people of Arabia, and it is nn-
13366	certain whether the famous Arab
13367	breed of horses was introduced, or was
13368	indigenous in that country. The Shaso
13369	mentioned on the monmneuts are
13370	either an Arab race in N. Arabia,
13371	or Southern Syria, and they are
13372	l)laced in the lists of captives with
13373	the Fount, who ap]")ear to be a people
13374	of Arabia (see note ^ on ch. 102). The
13375	Shaso are probably the Shos, the name
13376	given to the Shepherds, or " (Hyk)sos,"
13377	" (reges) pastores ;" and as Kameses
13378	IL fell in with them on his expedition
13379	against " Atesh," or " Kadesh," they
13380	should be a people who lived in, or
13381	near, Palestine. It is singular that
13382	the title Hyk " ruler " (which was
13383	also given to the Pharaolis), should
13384	from the crook apply doubly to the
13385	Shepherd - kings. The horse was
13386	known in India at least as early as
13387	1200 B.C., being mentioned in the
13388	Vedas, with chariots, but not for
13389	riding.— [0. W.]
13390	^ The water liltrates through the
13391	alluvial soil to the inland wells, where
13392	it is sweet, though sometimes hard ;
13393	and a stone reservoir of perfectly
13394	sweet water has lately been found,
13395	belonging to the temple of Medcenet
13396	Haboo, at Thebes ; but in the desert
13397	beyond the alluvial deposit it is brack-
13398	ish, and often salt. See above, n. * on
13399	ch. 93.— [G. W.]
13400	* See Ap. CH. vii. and n. ' on ch. 51.
13401	N 2
p. 192
13402	180
13403	SESOSTRIS KING OF ETHIOPLV.
13404	Book II.
13405	sun-dial, however, and tlie gnomon,^ witli tlie division
13406	of the day into twelve parts, w^ere received by the
13407	Grreeks from the Babylonians.
13408	110. Sesostris was king not only of Egypt, but also
13409	of Ethiopia. He was the only Egyptian monarch who
13410	ever ruled over the latter country.® He left, as memo-
13411	* The gnomon was of course part of
13412	every dial. Herodotus, however, is
13413	correct iu making a difference between
13414	the yvoyfiMv and the ttoXos, The
13415	former, called also a-roixe'^ov, was a
13416	perpendicular rod, whose shadow in-
13417	dicated noon, and also by its length
13418	a particular part of the day, being
13419	longest at sunrise and sunset. The
13420	TToXoy was an improvement, and a
13421	real dial, on which the division of the
13422	day was set off by lines, and indicated
13423	by the shadow of its gnomon. See
13424	Appendix, ch. vii. — [G. W.j
13425	^ This cannot apply to any one
13426	Egy\|itian king in particular, as many
13427	ruled in Ethiopia ; and though Osir-
13428	tasen I. (the original Sesostris) may
13429	have been the Ji7-st, the monuments
13430	show that his successors of the 12th
13431	dynasty, and others, ruled and erected
13432	buildings in Ethiopia. Nor is it cer-
13433	tain that Rameses II. was the first
13434	who obtained possession of Xapata ;
13435	and though the lions of Amunoph
13436	III,, brought by the Duke of North-
13437	umberland from Gebel Berkel, were
13438	taken from Soleb (the ancient name
13439	of this place being in the hierogly-
13440	phics upon them), it does not prove
13441	that the Egj'ptian arms extended no
13442	farther than Soleb in Amunoph's
13443	time ; and the name of a Thothmes
13444	was found at Gebel Berkel, by the
13445	Duke of Northumberland and Colonel
13446	Felix. That of Osirtasen I., on the
13447	substructions of the Great Temple,
13448	may have been a later addition, not
13449	being in the sculptures. (See a. ^ on ch.
13450	102.) Pliny says (vi. 29), " ^gJT"
13451	tiorum bellis attrita est Ethiopia,
13452	vicissim imperitando, serviendoque.
13453	Clara et poteus etiam usque ad Trojana
13454	bella, Memnone regnante, et Syria?
13455	imperitasse (earn) . . . patet." He has
13456	made a mistake about Memnou ; but
13457	the conquests are either those of Tir-
13458	haka, or of the Kings of Thebes (some-
13459	times improperly included in Ethiopia).
13460	The Egj*ptians evidently overran
13461	all Ethiopia, and part of the interior
13462	of Africa, in the time of the 18th and
13463	19 th dynasties, and had long before,
13464	under the Osirtasens and Amun-m-
13465	hes, conquered Negi-o tribes. Thoth-
13466	mes I. recorded other victories over
13467	Negroes, on a rock opposite Tombos,
13468	as Amunoph III. did at Soleb, over
13469	many southern districts of Africa ;
13470	many of which are called " Dar" as
13471	at the present day. Rameses II., who
13472	built part of the Great Temple at
13473	Gebel Berkel, extended his arms fur-
13474	ther than Amunoph ; and the first
13475	Osirtasen overran a great portion of
13476	Ethiopia more than six centuries be-
13477	fore. Even Osirtasen III. obtained
13478	victories over Negi^oes which are re-
13479	corded at Semneh ; though he appears
13480	to be the first who made that place
13481	the frontier ; and to this the beginning
13482	of actual rule in Ethiopia maj' have
13483	been applied ; for he also has a claim to
13484	the name of Sesostris. The Ptolemies
13485	continued to have some possessions
13486	on the eastern coast of Abyssinia ; and
13487	the kings of Ethiopia were in alliance
13488	with, or perhaps tributary to, them;
13489	but the nominal frontier was gene-
13490	rally confined to Nubia, llie Romans
13491	merely extended their arms south, to
13492	prevent the depiredations of the half-
13493	savage Ethiopians ; for in the time of
13494	Augustus, Petronius only ravaged the
13495	country to Napata, and returned with-
13496	out making any pemianent conquests.
13497	A fort, however, in the Dar Shaikeeh,
13498	of Roman construction, shows that
13499	later emperors extended their rule be-
13500	yond the second cataract, and kept
13501	garrisons there. Tacitus says not in
13502	his time. — [G. W.]
p. 193
13503	Chap, 110.
13504	HIS MONUMENTS IN EGYPT.
13505	181
13506	rials of his reign, tlie stone statues wliicli stand in front
13507	of the temple of A'ulcan, two of which, representing
13508	himself and his wife, are thirty cubits in height,^ while
13509	the remaining four, which represent his sons, are
13510	twenty cubits. These are the statues, in front of which
13511	the priest of Yulcan, very many years afterwards,
13512	would not allow Darius the Persian ^ to place a statue
13513	of himself; "because," he said, "Darius had not
13514	equalled the achievements of Sesostris the Egyptian :
13515	for while Sesostris had subdued to the full as many
13516	nations as ever Darius had brought under, he had
13517	likewise conquered the Scythians,^ whom Darius had
13518	'' As the cubits found in Egypt are
13519	1 ft. 82 in., if Herodotus reckoned by
13520	them he would make the statues more
13521	than 51 ft. high. A Colossus is lying
13522	at Memphis of Eameses II., which is
13523	supposed to be one of the two large
13524	ones here mentioned, and its height,
13525	when entire, would be about 42 ft.
13526	8 in., without the plinth, or pedestal.
13527	Of the other four, 20 cubits (above
13528	34: ft-) high, one seems to have been
13529	found by Hekekyau Bey; which if
13530	entire would be about 34j feet. All
13531	these point to the site of the temple
13532	of Pthah.— [G.W.I
13533	® The name of Darius occurs in the
13534	sculptures, and great part of the prin-
13535	cipal Temple of El Khargeh, in the
13536	Great Oasis, was built by him, his
13537	name being the oldest there.
13538	He seems to have treated the
13539	Egyptians with far more uniform
13540	lenity than the other Persian kings ;
13541	and though the names of Cambyses,
13542	Xerxes, and Artaxerxes, occur on
13543	stelae, statues, or vases, they are
13544	mostly records of persons who lived
13545	during their reigns, and are not on
13546	any monuments erected by them in
13547	Eg3'pt. This accords with his indul-
13548	gent treatment of the priests men-
13549	tioned by Herodotus ; and the remark
13550	of Diodorus, that " he obtained while
13551	living the appellation of Divus," is
13552	justified by his having received on
13553	the monuments the same honours as
13554	the old kings. The reply of Darius
13555	to the Egyptian priest is said by
13556	Diodorus (i. 08) to have been, " that
13557	he hoped not to be inferior to Sesos-
13558	tris, if he lived as long." But his
13559	mild government did not prevent the
13560	Egyptians from rebelling against him ;
13561	and their impatience of Persian rule
13562	had before been the reason of Cam-
13563	byses' forsaking the lenient line of
13564	conduct he first adopted when he con-
13565	quered the country. See below, Book
13566	iii. ch. 15.— [G. W.]
13567	^ (See Justin ii. c. 3.) The con-
13568	quest of the Scythians by Sesostris is
13569	a question still undecided. The monu-
13570	ments represent a people defeated by
13571	Kameses, whose name, Sheta (or Khi-
13572	ta) bears a strong resemblance to the
13573	Scythians, but it is evident they lived
13574	in the vicinity of Mesopotamia, and not
13575	in the distant Scythia. It is not im-
13576	possible that they were the same race,
13577	established there, (See note ^ on ch,
13578	112.) A further examination of the
13579	monuments shows that I was wrong in
13580	the extent I have given (At. Eg. W.,
13581	vol. i, p. 83) to the conquests of the
13582	Egyptians ; but Diodorus extends their
13583	conquests still further, and speaks of
13584	the Bactrians revolting from the rule
13585	of Osymandyas. (Diod. i. 47.) Strabo
13586	(xv. p, 978) says that " Sesostris and
13587	Tearcon (Tirhaka) actuallv went into
13588	Europe,"— [G, W.]
p. 194
13589	182
13590	PHEROK
13591	Book II.
13592	failed to master. It was not fair, therefore, tliat he
13593	should erect his statue in front of the offerings of a
13594	king, whose deeds he had been unable to surpass."
13595	Darius, they say, pardoned the freedom of this speech.
13596	111. On the death of Sesostris, his son Plieron,^ the
13597	priests said, mounted the throne. He undertook no
13598	warlike expeditions ; being struck with blindness, owing
13599	to the following circumstance. The river had swollen
13600	to the unusual height of eighteen cubits, and had over-
13601	flowed all the fields, when, a sudden wind arising, the
13602	water rose in great waves. Then the king, in a spirit
13603	of impious violence, seized his spear, and hurled it into
13604	the strong eddies of the stream. Instantly he was
13605	smitten with disease of the eyes, from which after a
13606	little while he became blind,^ continuing without the
13607	power of vision for ten years. At last, in the eleventh
13608	year, an oracular announcement reached him from the
13609	^ This name does not agree with
13610	the son or successor, either of Osir-
13611	tasen I., of Sethos, or of Remeses,
13612	Diodorus (i. 59) calls him Sesoosis XL,
13613	Pliny Nuncoreus. Pheron has been
13614	supposed to be merely a corruption
13615	of Phouro, " the kine," (whence ursus,
13616	see note ^ on ch. 74), or of Pharaoh,
13617	properly Phrah, i. e. " the Sun," one
13618	of the royal titles. Some suppose
13619	Pheron to be Phiaro, " the river," re-
13620	tained in the modern Arabic, Bahr,
13621	*' the ocean" (comp. 'QKeai'ds, an an-
13622	cient name of the Nile) ; and Phiaro
13623	is connected with the King Phuron,
13624	or Nilus, and with the iEgyptus of
13625	Manetho, " the Nile being formerly
13626	called ^gyptus." (See n. ^^ on ch. 19.')
13627	If the Phuron of Eratosthenes was
13628	really one of the earl\' kings of the
13629	13th dynasty, it is possible that the
13630	sudden breaking down of the barrier
13631	of the Nile at Silsilis, and the mo-
13632	mentarj' submersion of the lands by
13633	the sudden flow of the water into
13634	Egypt, may be the destructive inun-
13635	dation mentioned by Herodotus. —
13636	[G.W.]
13637	Lepsius regards this king as Ameno-
13638	phis or Menephthah HI., the Pharaoh
13639	of the Exodus. (Joseph, c. Ap. b. i. sub
13640	fin.) He finds his name in the Nun-
13641	coreus or Nencoreus of Pliny (H. N.
13642	xxxvi. 11), which he thinks that writer
13643	misread in his authority, mistaking
13644	WENE9>eHC for nenCpeyc. He suji-
13645	poses Herodotus to have received his
13646	account of the king from a Semitic
13647	informant, who called him Phero, be-
13648	cause he was the great Pharaoh of the
13649	Jews. (Clironologie der J!]gypter, p.
13650	2S9.) In this case the impiety and
13651	blindness of the monarch become
13652	traits of peculiar significance.
13653	* This is one of the Greek ciceroni
13654	tales. A Greek poet might make a
13655	graceful story of Achilles and a Tro-
13656	jan stream, but the prosaic Eg^-jitians
13657	would never represent one of their
13658	kings performing a feat so opposed to
13659	his habits, and to all their religious
13660	notions. The story about the women
13661	is equally im-Egj-ptian ; but the
13662	mention of a remedy which is still
13663	used in Egyjit for ophthalmia, shows
13664	that some simple fact has been con-
13665	verted into a wholly improbable tale.
13666	— [G. W.]
p. 195
13667	Chap. Ill, 112.
13668	PEOTEUS.
13669	183
13670	city of Buto, to the effect, tliat " the time of his punish-
13671	ment had run out, and he should recover his sight by
13672	washing his eyes with urine. He must find a woman
13673	who had been faithful to her husband, and had never
13674	preferred to him another man." The king, therefore,
13675	first of all made trial of his wife, but to no purpose —
13676	he continued as blind as before. So he made the ex-
13677	periment with other women, until at length he suc-
13678	ceeded, and in this way recovered his sight. Hereupon
13679	he assembled all the women, except the last, and bring-
13680	ing them to the city which now bears the name of Ery-
13681	thrabolus (Red-soil), he there burnt them all, together
13682	with the place itself. The woman to whom he owed
13683	his cure, he married, and after his recovery was com-,
13684	plete, he presented offerings to all the temples of any
13685	note, among which the best worthy of mention are the
13686	two stone obelisks which he gave to the temple of the
13687	Sun.^ These are magnificent works ; each is made of a
13688	single stone, eight cubits broad, and a hundred cubits
13689	in height.
13690	112. Pheron, they said, was succeeded by a man of
13691	Memphis, whose name, in the language of the Greeks,
13692	was Proteus.* There is a sacred precinct of this king in
13693	Memphis, which is very beautiful, and richly adorned,
13694	^ They were therefore most pro-
13695	bably at Heliopolis. The height of
13696	100 cubits, at least 150 feet, far ex-
13697	ceeds that of auy found in Egypt, the
13698	highest being less than 100 feet. The
13699	mode of raising an obelisk seems to
13700	have been by tilting it from an in-
13701	clined plane into a pit, at the bottom
13702	of which the pedestal was placed to
13703	receive it, a wheel or roller of wood
13704	being fastened on each side to the end
13705	of the obelisk, which enabled it to
13706	run down the wall opposite the in-
13707	clined plane to its proper position.
13708	During this operation it was dragged
13709	by ropes up the inclined plane, and
13710	then gradually lowered into the pit
13711	as soon as it had been tilted, (See the
13712	representation of the mode of raising
13713	an obelisk on the pedestal of that at
13714	Constantinople.) '^I'he name obelisk
13715	is not Egyptian but Greek, from
13716	obelos, a " spit" (infra, ch. 135). The
13717	Arabs call it meselleh, a "packing
13718	needle."— [U. W.]
13719	* This is evidently a Greek story.
13720	Diodorus (i. 62) saj's " the Egyptians
13721	called this king Cetes," which is also
13722	a Greek name. Herodotus has appa-
13723	rently transformed the God of the
13724	precinct (who seems to have been
13725	Dagon, the Phoenician Fish -God, often
13726	worshipped together with Astarte) into
13727	a king who dedicated the precinct. —
13728	[G. W.j
p. 196
13729	18€
13730	TEMPLE OF VENUS THE STRANGER.
13731	Book II.
13732	situated south of the great temple of Yulcan. Phoeni-
13733	cians from the city of Tyre dwell all round this precinct,
13734	and the whole place is known by the name of the camp
13735	of the Tyrians.^ Within the enclosure stands a temple,
13736	which is called that of Yenus the Stranger.^ I conjec-
13737	ture the building to have been erected to Helen, the
13738	daughter of Tyndarus ; first, because' she, as I have
13739	heard say, passed some time at the court of Proteus ;
13740	and secondly, because the temple is dedicated to Yenus
13741	* Many places in Egypt were called
13742	" camps," where foreigners lived apart
13743	from the Egyptians, as the "camps"
13744	of the loniaus and Carians (ch. 154) ;
13745	of the Babylonians, afterwards occu-
13746	pied by a Roman legion (Strabo xvii.
13747	p. 1144) ; of the Jews (Josephns, Ant.
13748	Jud. 1. xiv. c. 8, s. 2). The " Trojan "
13749	camp or village near the quarries of
13750	the Eastern hills (Strabo xvii. p. 1147)
13751	should probably have been the " Ty-
13752	rian," called from the same people —
13753	the Phoenicians of Tyre mentioned by
13754	Herodotus ; and there is more reason
13755	to suppose that the Egyptians had
13756	granted to that commercial people the
13757	privilege of residing in a quarter of
13758	Memphis than that they were a rem-
13759	nant of Manetho's " Phoenician Shep-
13760	herds," who were expelled from Egj-pt
13761	after occupying the Memphite throne.
13762	The Egyptians seem also to have
13763	changed the name of Sur into Tur.
13764	(See note \ ch. 116.) The above
13765	mistake of Trojan for Tyrian is con-
13766	firmed by the name of the place being
13767	written in those quarries " the land
13768	of the Phoenix " or Phoenicians. " Tros
13769	Tyriusque " (Virg. ^n. i. 574) were
13770	not always kept distinct. — [G. W.]
13771	" This was evidently Astarte, the
13772	Venus of the Phcenicians and SjTians.
13773	Herodotus is correct in saying that
13774	nowhere else had she a temple dedi-
13775	cated to her under that name, and
13776	an intercourse with the Phoenicians
13777	may have led to her worship at
13778	Memphis. The notion of her being
13779	Helen arose from the Greek habit
13780	of seeing Homeric personages every-
13781	where. (See note" on ch. 106.) The
13782	Venus Urania of Chusaj was Athor of
13783	Egypt. (See n. ', ch. 40; and n. ",
13784	ch. 41.) Astarte is mentioned on
13785	the monuments as a Goddess of the
13786	Sheta or Khita. It is now generally
13787	supposed that this people were the
13788	Hittites, whose country extended to
13789	the Euphrates. Joshua (i. 4) indeed
13790	shows that it reached to that river,
13791	when he says " from the wilderness
13792	and this Lebanon even unto the great
13793	river, the river Euphrates, all the
13794	land of the Hittites" (Khitim) ; and
13795	" the kings of the Hittites and the
13796	kings of the Egyptians " are spoken
13797	of (2 Kings vii. 6) as the terror of the
13798	Syrians in the time of Elisha. On
13799	the monuments the Khita (or Sheta)
13800	are placed next to Naharayn in the
13801	lists of Eastern nations, enemies of
13802	the Egyptians, and defeated by them.
13803	At the Memnonium they are repre-
13804	sented routed by Rameses II., and
13805	flying across a river, on which stands
13806	the fort of xVtesh or Ketesh, the same
13807	that is mentioned in the large inscrip-
13808	tion at Aboosimbel recording the de-
13809	feat of the Khita (or Sheta) in the
13810	5th year of the same Pharaoh. There
13811	too their country is called a region of
13812	Nahri or Naharayn (Mesopotamia).
13813	Carchemish is supposed to have be-
13814	longed to them. It is very probable
13815	(as Mr, Stuart Poole also supposes)
13816	that the Khita or Hittites were a tribe
13817	of Scythians who had advanced to and
13818	settled on the Euj^hrates. It is re-
13819	markable that the Hittites and Syrians
13820	bought Egyptian chariots imjiorted by
13821	Solomon's merchants (1 Kings x. 29)
13822	at a later period of Egyptian historv.
13823	-[G. W,]
p. 197
13824	Chap. 113.
13825	ALEXANDER AND HELEN IN EGYPT.
13826	185
13827	the Stranger ; for among all the many temples of Yenus
13828	there is no other ^here the goddess bears this title.
13829	113. The priests, in answer to my inquiries on the
13830	subject of Helen, ^ informed me of the following particu-
13831	lars. When Alexander had carried off Helen from
13832	Sparta, he took ship and sailed homewards. On his way
13833	across the ^gean a gale arose,^ which drove him from
13834	his course and took him down to the sea of Egypt ;
13835	hence, as the wind did not abate, he was carried on to
13836	the coast, when he went ashore, landing at the Salt-
13837	Pans,^ in that mouth of the Nile which is now called
13838	the Canobic.^ At this place there stood upon the shore
13839	a temple, which still exists, dedicated to Hercules. If
13840	a slave runs away from his master, and taking sanc-
13841	tuary at this shrine gives himself up to the god, and
13842	receives certain sacred marks upon his person,^ who-
13843	soever his master may be, he cannot lay hand on him.
13844	This law still remained unchanged to my time. Hearing,
13845	therefore, of the custom of the place, the attendants of
13846	Alexander deserted him, and fled to the temple where
13847	they sat as suppliants. While there, wishing to damage
13848	their master, they accused him to the Egyptians, narrat-
13849	ing all the circumstances of the rape of Helen and the
13850	7 The eagerness of the Greeks to
13851	" inquire " after events mentioned by
13852	Homer, and the readiness of the
13853	Egyptians to take advantage of it, are
13854	shown in this storj- related to Hero-
13855	dotus. The fact of Homer having
13856	believed that Helen went to Egypt,
13857	only proves that the story was not
13858	invented in Herodotus' time, but was
13859	current long before. — [G. W.]
13860	® Storms on that coast are not un-
13861	usual now. Ammianus (xxvi. 10)
13862	mentions some very violent winds at
13863	Alexandria. — [G. W.]
13864	^ There were several of these salt-
13865	pans on the Mediterranean coast of
13866	Egypt. Those near Pelusium are
13867	mentioned in ch. 15. — [G. W.]
13868	Cf. Stephen of Byzantium ad voc.
13869	^ This branch of the Nile entered
13870	the sea a little to the E. of the to'UTi
13871	of Canopos, close to Heracleum, which
13872	some suppose to be the same as Thonis.
13873	It is still traced near the W. end of
13874	the Lake Etko, and near it are ruins
13875	supjjosed to be the site of the city
13876	of Hercules, where the temple stood.
13877	This temple still existed in the time
13878	of Strabo. It may have been dedi-
13879	cated to theTyrian Hercules. - [G.W.]
13880	^ Showing they were dedicated to
13881	the service of the Deity. To set a
13882	mark on any one as a protection was a
13883	very ancient custom. Cp. Gen. iv. 15 ;
13884	Ezek. ix. 6 ; and Pievelations. The
13885	word "mark" in Ezekiel is tan
13886	the Egyptian sign of life. — [G. W.]
13887	The custom seems to be referred to
13888	by St. Paul (Gal. vi. 17).
13889	^J?,
p. 198
13890	186
13891	HELEN DETAINED BY PROTEUS.
13892	Book II.
13893	wrong done to Menelaus. These charges they brought,
13894	not only before the priests, but also before the warden
13895	of that mouth of the river, whose name was Thonis.^
13896	114. As soon as he received the intelligence, Thonis
13897	sent a message to Proteus, who was at Memphis, to this
13898	effect : " A stranger is arrived from Grreece ; he is by
13899	race a Teucrian, and has done a wicked deed in the
13900	country from which he is come. Having beguiled the
13901	wife of the man whose guest he was, he carried her
13902	away with him, and much treasure also. Compelled
13903	by stress of weather, he has now put in here. Are we
13904	to let him depart as he came, or shall we seize what he
13905	has brought ? " Proteus replied, " Seize the man, be
13906	he who he may, that has dealt thus wickedly with his
13907	friend, and bring him before me, that I may hear what
13908	he will say for himself."
13909	115. Thonis, on receiving these orders, arrested
13910	Alexander, and stopped the departure of his ships ;
13911	then, taking with him Alexander, Helen, the treasures,
13912	and also the fugitive slaves, he went up to Memphis.
13913	When all were arrived, Proteus asked Alexander, " who
13914	he was, and whence he had come ?" Alexander replied
13915	by giving his descent, the name of his country, and a
13916	true account of his late voyage. Then Proteus ques-
13917	tioned him as to how he got possession of Helen. In
13918	his reply Alexander became confused, and diverged
13919	from the truth, whereon the slaves interposed, confuted
13920	his statements, and told the whole history of the crime.
13921	Finally, Proteus delivered judgment as follows : " Did
13922	I not regard it as a matter of the utmost consequence
13923	that no stranger driven to my country by adverse winds
13924	should ever be put to death, I would certainly have
13925	avenged the Greek by slaying thee. Thou basest of
13926	men, — after accepting hospitality, to do so wicked a
13927	* TLonis, or Thon, called by Hero-
13928	dotus governor of the Canopic mouth
13929	of the Nile, is said by others to have
13930	been the name of a town on the
13931	Canopic branch. See note ^ on ch.
13932	113.— [G. W.]
p. 199
13933	Chap. 114-116. THE TALE WHY DISCARDED BY HOMER. 187
13934	deed ! First, thou didst seduce the wife of thy own
13935	host — then, not content therewith, thou must violently
13936	excite her mind, and steal her away from her husband.
13937	Nay, even so thou wert not satisfied, but on leaving,
13938	thou must plunder the house in which thou hadst been
13939	a guest. Now then, as I think it of the greatest import-
13940	ance to put no stranger to death, I suffer thee to depart ;
13941	but the woman and the treasures I shall not permit
13942	to be carried away. Here they must stay, till the
13943	Greek stranger comes in person and takes them back
13944	with him. For thyself and thy companions, I com-
13945	mand thee to begone from my land within the space of
13946	three days — and I warn you, that otherwise at the end
13947	of that time you will be treated as enemies."
13948	116. Such was the tale told me by the priests con-
13949	cerning the arrival of Helen at the court of Proteus.
13950	It seems to me that Homer was acquainted with this
13951	story, and while discarding it, because he thought it less
13952	adapted for epic poetry than the version which he fol-
13953	lowed, showed that it was not unknown to him. This is
13954	evident from the travels which he assigns to Alexander
13955	in the Iliad — and let it be borne in mind that he
13956	has nowhere else contradicted himself — making him be
13957	carried out of his course on his return with Helen,
13958	and after divers wanderings come at last to Sidon * in
13959	* Sidon, now Sayda, signifies " fisli-
13960	ing place," and Sayd in Arabic is
13961	applied to "fisli" or "game." The
13962	first letter, S, Ts, or Tz, is the same
13963	in Hebrew as that of Tyre, Sur, or
13964	Tzur, and these towns are now called
13965	Sur (Soor) and Sayda. See n. on
13966	B. vii. ch. 72. The termination of
13967	Sidon signified " great." In Joshua
13968	xi. 8, and xix. 28, " great Zidon " is
13969	a doubtful reading. Herodotus very
13970	projierly ranks the Sidonians before
13971	the Tyrians (viii. 67), and Isaiah calls
13972	Tyre daughter of Sidon (xxiii. 12),
13973	having been founded by the Sidonians.
13974	Sidon is in Genesis (x. 19), but no
13975	Tyre; andHomer onlymentions Sidon
13976	and not " Tyre " as Strabo observes.
13977	It may be " doubtful which was the
13978	metropolis of Phoenicia," in later
13979	times ; Sidon, however, appears to be
13980	the older city (xvi. p. 1075). Plutarch
13981	might doubt the great antiquity of
13982	Tyre, not being noticed by Horner
13983	and " other old and -wise men ;" but
13984	it is mentioned by Joshua (xix. 29).
13985	Q. Curtius (iv. 4) considers that both
13986	it and Sidon were founded by Agenor.
13987	The modern Sidon is small, not half
13988	a mile in length, and a quarter in
13989	breadth.— [G. W.J
p. 200
13990	188
13991	HOMERIC ALLUSIONS TO THE STORY.
13992	Book II.
13993	Phoenicia. The passage is in the Bravery of Diomed,^
13994	and the words are as follows : —
13995	" There were the robes, many-coloured, the work of Sidonian women :
13996	They from Sidon had come, what time god-shaped Alexander
13997	Over the broad sea brought, that way, the high-born Helen."
13998	In the Odyssey also the same fact is alluded to, in
13999	these words f —
14000	" Such, so wisely prepared, were the drugs that her stores afforded,
14001	Excellent ; gift which once Polydamna, partner of Thonis,
14002	Gave her in Egypt, where many the simples that grow in the meadows.
14003	Potent to cure in part, in part as potent to injure."
14004	Menelans too, in the same poem, thus addresses
14005	Telemachus '? —
14006	" Much did I long to return, but the Gods still kejit me in Egypt —
14007	Angry because I had failed to pay them their hecatombs duly."
14008	In these places Homer shows himself acquainted with
14009	the voyage of Alexander to Egypt, for Syria borders on
14010	Egypt, and the Phoenicians, to whom Sidon belongs,
14011	dwell in Syria.
14012	117. From these various passages, and from that
14013	about Sidon especially, it is clear that Homer did not
14014	write the Cypria.^ For there it is said that Alexander
14015	arrived at Ilium with Helen on the third day after he
14016	left Sparta, the wind having been favourable, and the
14017	* II. vi. 290-2. It has been ques-
14018	tioned whether this reference to a
14019	portion of the Iliad as " The Bravery
14020	of Dioraed " can have come from the
14021	hand of Herodotus. (Valcknaer ad loc.
14022	Heyne ad Horn. II. vol. viii. p. 787.)
14023	But there seems to be no sufficient
14024	reason for doubting a passage which
14025	is in all the MSS., and has no ap-
14026	pearance of being an interpolation.
14027	As early as Plato's time portions of
14028	the Iliad and Odyssey were certainly
14029	distinguished by special titles (see
14030	Plat. Cratyl. p.' 428, C. ; Minos, p.
14031	319, D.), and it is probable that the
14032	practice of so distinguisliing them
14033	began with the early Khapsodists.
14034	The objection tliat the passage quoted
14035	is from II. vi., and not II. v., which
14036	now bears the title of " Diomed's
14037	Braver}'," is of no importance, for our
14038	present division of the books dates
14039	from Aristarehus, and in the time of
14040	Herodotus a portion of the sixth book
14041	may have been included under the
14042	heading confined afterwards to the
14043	fifth.
14044	« Odvss. iv. 227-230.
14045	^ Ib.^iv. 351-2,
14046	" The criticism here is better than
14047	the argument. There can be no doubt
14048	that Homer was not the author of the
14049	rambling epic called ' The Cypria.'
14050	(Cf. Arist. Poet. 23; Procl. 471-6,
14051	ed. Gaisf.) It was probably written
14052	by Stasinus. (Athen. viii. p. 334;
14053	Schol. II. i. 5 ; Tzetzes Chil. ii. 710.)
p. 201
14054	Chap. 117-119. EGYPTIAN VERSION OF THE TROJAN WAR. 189
14055	sea smooth ; whereas in the Ihad, the poet makes him
14056	wander before he brings her home. Enough, however,
14057	for the present of Homer and the Cypria.
14058	118. I made inquiry of the priests, whether the story
14059	which the Greeks tell about Ilium is a fable, or no.
14060	In reply they related the following particulars, of which
14061	they declared that Menelaus had himself informed them.
14062	After the rape of Helen, a vast army of Greeks, wish-
14063	ing to render help to Menelaus, set sail for the Teucrian
14064	territory ; on their arrival they disembarked, and formed
14065	their camp, after which they sent ambassadors to Ilium,
14066	of whom Menelaus was one. The embassy was received
14067	within the walls, and demanded the restoration of Helen
14068	with the treasures which Alexander had carried off, and
14069	likewise required satisfaction for the wrong done. The
14070	Teucrians gave at once the answer in which they per-
14071	sisted ever afterwards, backing their assertions some-
14072	times even with oaths, to wit, that neither Helen, nor
14073	the treasures claimed, were . in their possession, — both
14074	the one and the other had remained, they said, in
14075	Egypt ; and it was not just to come upon them for what
14076	Proteus, king of Egypt, was detaining. The Greeks,
14077	imagining that the Teucrians were merely laughing at
14078	them, laid siege to the town, and never rested until they
14079	finally took it. As, however, no Helen was found, and
14080	they were still told the same story, they at length
14081	believed in its truth, and despatched Menelaus to the
14082	court of Proteus.
14083	119. So Menelaus travelled to Egypt, and on his
14084	arrival sailed up the river as far as Memphis, and related
14085	all that had happened. He met with the utmost hospi-
14086	tality, received Helen back unharmed, and recovered all
14087	his treasures. After this friendly treatment Menelaus,
14088	they said, behaved most unjustly towards the Egyp-
14089	tians ; for as it happened that at the time when he
14090	wanted to take his departure, he was detained by the
14091	wind being contrary, and as he found this obstruction
p. 202
14092	19a OPINION OF HERODOTUS. Book H.
14093	continue, lie had recourse to a most wicked expedient.
14094	He seized, they said, two children of the people of the
14095	country, and offered them up in sacrifice.^ When this
14096	became known, the indignation of the people was
14097	stirred, and they went in pursuit of Menelaus, who,
14098	however, escaped with his ships to Libya, after which
14099	the Egyptians could not say whither he went. The
14100	rest they knew full well, partly by the inquiries which
14101	they had made, and partly from the circumstances
14102	having taken place in their own land, and therefore
14103	not admitting of doubt.
14104	120. Such is the account given by the Egyptian
14105	priests, and I am myself inclined to regard as true all
14106	that they say of Helen from the following considera-
14107	tions : — If Helen had been at Troy, the inhabitants
14108	would, I think, have given her up to the Greeks,
14109	whether Alexander consented to it or no. For surely
14110	neither Priam, nor his family, could have been so
14111	infatuated as to endanger their own persons, their
14112	children, and their city, merely that Alexander might
14113	possess Helen. At any rate, if they determined to refuse
14114	at first, yet afterwards when so many of the Trojans
14115	fell on everv encounter with the Greeks, and Priam too
14116	in each battle lost a son, or sometimes two, or three, or
14117	even more, if we may credit the epic poets, I do not
14118	believe that even if Priam himself had been married to
14119	her he would have declined to deliver her up, with the
14120	view of bringing the series of calamities to a close.
14121	Nor was it as if Alexander had been heir to the crown,
14122	in which case he might have had the chief management
14123	® This story recalls the " Sanguine I siridis aras" (Georg. iii. 5); hut it
14124	placastis ventos, et virgine ca?sa," \ must be quite evident that such a
14125	Yirg. iEu. ii. 116, and Herodotus I custom was inconsistent with the
14126	actually records human sacrifices habits of the civilised KgA'ptians, and
14127	in Achaia, or Phthiotis (vii. 197). Herodotus has disproved the pro-
14128	Some have attributed human sacri- bability of human sacrifices in Egypt
14129	fices to the Egyptians ; and Virgil by his judicious remarks in ch. 45.
14130	says " Quis iUaudati nescit Bu- i (See note ^ ad loc.) — [G. W.]
p. 203
14131	Chap. 120, 121.
14132	EHAMPSmiTUS,
14133	191
14134	of affairs, since Priam was already old. Hector, wlio was
14135	his elder brother, and a far braver man, stood before
14136	him, and was the heir to the kingdom on the death of
14137	their father Priam. And it could not be Hector's
14138	interest to uphold his brother in his wrong, when it
14139	brought such dire calamities upon himself and the other
14140	Trojans. But the fact was that they had no Helen to
14141	deliver, and so they told the Greeks, but the Greeks
14142	would not believe what they said — Divine Providence,
14143	as I think, so willing, that by their utter destruction it
14144	might be made evident to all men that when great
14145	wrongs are done, the gods will surely visit them with
14146	great punishments. Such, at least, is my view of the
14147	matter.
14148	121. (1.) When Proteus died, Phampsinitus,^ the
14149	priests informed me, succeeded to the throne. His
14150	monuments were, the western gateway of the temple of
14151	Yulcan, and the two statues which stand in front of this
14152	gateway, called by the Egyptians, the one Summer, the
14153	other Winter, each twenty-five cubits in height. The
14154	statue of Summer, which is the northernmost of the two,
14155	is worshipped by the natives, and has offerings made to
14156	it ; that of Winter, which stands towards the south, is
14157	treated in exactly the contrary way. King Rhampsinitus
14158	was possessed, they said, of great riches in silver, —
14159	indeed to such an amount, that none of the princes, his
14160	successors, surpassed or even equalled his wealth. For
14161	* This is evidently the name of a
14162	Remeses, and not of a king of an
14163	early dynasty. The first individual
14164	called Eemeses mentioned on the
14165	monuments was a person of the family
14166	of Amosis, the first king of the 18th
14167	dynasty. Some chambers in the great
14168	temple at Medeenet Haboo, built by
14169	Eemeses III., where the gold and
14170	silver vases and other precious things
14171	are portrayed in the sculptures, recall
14172	the treasury of Ehampsinitus ; and it
14173	is not improbable (as suggested in
14174	At, Eg. vols. i. p. 85, ii. 358, and in
14175	Mater. Hiera. p. 96) that these were
14176	the same king. Diodorus calls him
14177	Ehamphis. Herodotus says he erected
14178	the great Propyla^a on the West of
14179	tbe temple of Pthah (Vulcan), at
14180	^lemphis, which would also prove
14181	him to have reigned after the founders
14182	of the pyramids, and at leasj; as late
14183	as the 18th or i9th dynasty, as those
14184	pyramidal towers (called Fropyla^a
14185	by Herodotus) were not added to
14186	temples till the accession of the 18th
14187	dynasty. See below, ch. 155, note ■*.
14188	— [G. AV.]
p. 204
14189	192
14190	ROBBERY OF HIS TREASURE CHAMBER.
14191	Book IT.
14192	the better custody of this money, he proposed to build
14193	a vast chamber of hewn stone, one side of which was
14194	to form a part of the outer wall of his palace. The
14195	builder, therefore, having designs upon the treasures,
14196	contrived, as he was making the building, to insert in
14197	this wall a stone,^ which could easily be removed from
14198	its place by two men, or even by one. So the chamber
14199	was finished, and the king's money stored away in it.
14200	Time passed, and the builder fell sick, when finding his
14201	end approaching, he called for his two sons, and related
14202	to them the contrivance he had made in the king's
14203	treasure-chamber, telling them it was for their sakes he
14204	had done it, that so they might always live in afilu-
14205	ence. Then he gave them clear directions concerning
14206	the mode of removing the stone, and communicated
14207	the measurements, bidding them carefully keep the
14208	secret, whereby they would be Comptrollers of the
14209	Royal Exchequer so long as they lived. Then the
14210	father died, and the sons were not slow in setting
14211	to work ; they went by night to the palace, fomid
14212	the stone in the wall of the building, and having
14213	removed it with ease, plundered the treasury of a
14214	round sum.
14215	(2.) When the king next paid a visit to the apart-
14216	ment, he was astonished to see that the money was sunk
14217	in some of the vessels wherein it was stored away.
14218	Whom to accuse, however, he knew not, as the seals
14219	were all perfect, and the fastenings of the room secure.
14220	Still each time that he repeated his visits, he found that
14221	more money was gone. The thieves in truth never
14222	stopped, but plundered the treasury ever more and
14223	* This story has been repeated in
14224	the Pecorone of Ser Giovanni, a
14225	Florentine of the fourteenth century,
14226	who substitutes a doge of Venice
14227	for the king. Also in other tales.
14228	(See Duulop's Hist, of Fiction, vol. ii.
14229	p. 382.) A secret entrance by a
14230	moveable stone is a favourite notion
14231	of the Aralis, 0A\nng to many hidden
14232	passages in Egyptian temples having
14233	been closed by the same means. —
14234	[G. VV.]
14235	I
p. 205
14236	Chap. 121. THE THIEF IN THE TRAP. 193
14237	more. At last the king determined to have some traps^
14238	made, and set near the vessels which contained his
14239	wealth. This was done, and when the thieves came, as
14240	usual, to the treasure-chamher, and one of them enter-
14241	ing through the aperture, made straight for the jars,
14242	suddenly he found himself caught in one of the traps.
14243	Perceiving that he was lost, he instantly called his
14244	brother, and telling him what had happened, entreated
14245	him to enter as quickly as possible and cut off his head,
14246	that when his body should be discovered it might not
14247	be recognised, which would have the effect of bringing
14248	ruin upon both. The other thief thought the advice
14249	good, and was persuaded to follow it ; — then, fittmg
14250	the stone into its place, he went home, taking with
14251	him his brother's head.
14252	(3.) When day dawned, the king came into the room,
14253	and marvelled greatly to see the body of the thief in
14254	the trap without a head, while the building was still
14255	whole, and neither entrance nor exit was to be seen
14256	anywhere. In this perplexity he commanded the body
14257	of the dead man to be hung up outside the palace wall,
14258	and set a guard to watch it, with orders that if any
14259	persons were seen weeping or lamenting near the place,
14260	they should be seized and brought before him. When
14261	the mother heard of this exposure of the corpse of her
14262	son, she took it sorely to heart, and spoke to her sur-
14263	viving child, bidding him devise some plan or other to
14264	get back the body, and threatening, that if he did not
14265	exert himself, she would go herself to the king, and
14266	denounce him as the robber.
14267	(4.) The son said all he could to persuade her to
14268	let the matter rest, but in vain : she still continued to
14269	trouble him, until at last he yielded to her impor-
14270	tunity, and contrived as follows : — Filling some skins
14271	^ Traps for birds and hyaenas are
14272	often represented in the paintings (see
14273	above, note '^, ch. 77) ; but one which
14274	VOL. II.
14275	the robber and his brother were un-
14276	able to open would reqiiire to be very
14277	ingeniously contrived. — [G. W.]
p. 206
14278	194
14279	THE BROTHER'S STRATAGEM.
14280	Book II.
14281	with wine, he loaded them on donkeys, which he drove
14282	before him till he came to the place where the guards
14283	were watching the dead body, when pulling two or
14284	three of the skins towards him, he untied some of the
14285	necks which dangled by the asses' sides. The wine
14286	poured freely out, whereupon he began to beat his head,
14287	and shout with all his might, seeming not to know
14288	which of the donkeys he should turn to first. When
14289	the guards saw the wine running, delighted to profit by
14290	the occasion, they rushed one and all into the road, each
14291	with some vessel or other, and caught the liquor as it
14292	was spilling. The driver pretended anger, and loaded
14293	them with abuse ; whereon they did their best to pacify
14294	him, until at last he appeared to soften, and recover his
14295	good humour, drove his asses aside out of the road, and
14296	set to work to re-arrange their burthens ; meanwhile,
14297	as he talked and chatted with the guards, one of them
14298	began to rally him, and make him laugh, whereupon
14299	he gave them one of the skins as a gift. They now
14300	made up their minds to sit down and have a drinking-
14301	bout where they were, so they begged him to remain
14302	and drink with them. Then the man let himself be
14303	persuaded, and stayed. As the drinking went on, they
14304	grew very friendly together, so presently he gave them
14305	another skin, upon w^hich they drank so copiously that
14306	they were all overcome with the liquor, and growing
14307	drowsy lay down, and fell asleep on the spot. The
14308	thief waited till it was the dead of the night, and then
14309	took down the body of his brother ; after which, in
14310	mockery, he shaved off the right side of all the sol-
14311	diers' beards,* and so left them. Laying his brother's
14312	* This is a curious mistake for any
14313	one to make who had been in Egypt,
14314	since the soldiers had no beards, and
14315	it was the custom of all classes to
14316	shave. This we know from ancient
14317	authors, and, above all, from the
14318	sculptures, where the only persons
14319	who have beards are foreigners. He-
14320	rodotus even allows that the Egyp-
14321	tians shaved their heads and beards
14322	(ch. 36 ; cp. Gen. xli. 4.). Joseph
14323	when sent for from prison by Pha-
14324	raoh, " shaved himself and changed
14325	his raiment." Herodotus could not
p. 207
14326	Chap. 121.
14327	THE THIEF AND THE PRINCESS.
14328	195
14329	body upon the asses, lie carried it home to his mother,
14330	having thus accomplished the thing that she had re-
14331	quired of him.
14332	(5.) When it came to the king's ears that the thief's
14333	body was stolen away, he was sorely vexed. Wishing
14334	therefore, whatever it might cost, to catch the man who
14335	had contrived the trick, he had recourse (the priests
14336	said) to an expedient, which I can scarcely credit. He
14337	sent his own daughter^ to the common stews, with
14338	orders to admit all comers, but to require every man
14339	to tell her what was the cleverest and wickedest
14340	thing he had done in the whole course of his life. If
14341	any one in reply told her the story of the thief, she was
14342	to lay hold of him and not allow him to get away. The
14343	daughter did as her father willed, whereon the thief,
14344	who was well aware of the king's motive, felt a desire
14345	to outdo him in craft and cunning. Accordingly he
14346	contrived the following plan : — He procured the corpse
14347	of a man lately dead, and cutting off one of the arms at
14348	the shoulder, put it under his dress, and so went to the
14349	king's daughter. When she put the question to him as
14350	she had done to all the rest, he replied, that the
14351	wickedest thing he had ever done was cutting off the
14352	head of his brother when he was caught in a trap in
14353	the king's treasury, and the cleverest was making the
14354	guards drunk and carrying off the body. As he spoke,
14355	have learnt this story from the Egyp-
14356	tians, and it is evidently from a Greek
14357	source. The robber would have been
14358	too intent on his object to lose time
14359	or run the risk of waking the guards.
14360	The disgrace of shaving men's beards
14361	in the East is certainly very great,
14362	Init they have them there, the Egyp-
14363	tians had not. — [G. W.J
14364	* This in a country where social
14365	ties were so much regarded, and where
14366	the distinction of royal and noble
14367	classes was more rigidly maintained
14368	than in the most exclusive community
14369	of modern Europe, shows that the
14370	story was of foreign origin. The arm
14371	of a dead man w'ould have been diffi-
14372	cult to obtain ; but the marriage of
14373	an Egyptian king's daughter with a
14374	man of low family and a robber was
14375	a gross fabrication even for a Greek
14376	cicerone. This and the stories of the
14377	daughter of Cheops, and of Mycerinus,
14378	are as illustrative of Greek, as those
14379	in the Decameron of Boccaccio are of
14380	Italian, ideas; and the pleasure it gave
14381	the Greeks to repeat such tales about
14382	kings and their daughters made them
14383	overlook the improbability. — [G. W.]
14384	o 2
p. 208
14385	196
14386	EHAiMPSIKITUS' DESCENT INTO HADES.
14387	Book IT.
14388	the princess caught at him, but the thief took advantage
14389	of the darkness to hold out to her the hand of the
14390	corpse. Imagining it to be his own hand, she seized
14391	and held it fast ; while the thief, leaving it in her
14392	grasp, made his escape by the door.
14393	(6.) The king, when word was brought him of this
14394	fresh success, amazed at the sagacity and boldness of
14395	the man, sent messengers to all the towns in his do-
14396	minions to proclaim a free pardon for the thief, and to
14397	promise him a rich reward, if he came and made him-
14398	self known. The thief took the king at his word, and
14399	came boldly into his presence ; whereupon Rhampsinitus,
14400	greatly admiring him, and looking on him as the most
14401	knowing of men, gave him his daughter in marriage.
14402	" The Egyptians," he said, " excelled all the rest of
14403	the world in wisdom, and this man excelled all other
14404	Egyptians."
14405	122. The same king, I was also informed by the
14406	priests, afterwards descended alive into the region which
14407	the Greeks call Hades,^ and there played at dice with
14408	Ceres, sometimes winning and sometimes suffering de-
14409	feat. After a while he returned to earth, and brought
14410	with him a golden napkin, a gift which he had received
14411	from the goddess. From this descent of RhamjDsinitus
14412	into Hades, and return to earth again, the Eg;^^3tians, 1
14413	was told, instituted a festival, which they certainly cele-
14414	brated in my day. On what occasion it was that they
14415	instituted it, whether upon this or upon any other, I
14416	cannot determine. The following are the ceremonies : —
14417	On a certain day in the year the priests weave a mantle,
14418	and binding the eyes of one of their number with
14419	® Hades was called in Egyptian
14420	Anient or Amenti, over which Osiris
14421	presided as judge of the dead. Plu-
14422	tarch (de Isid. s. 29) supposes it to
14423	mean the " receiver and giver." It
14424	con-esponded, like Erebus, to theWest,
14425	called Ement by the Egyptians, the
14426	place of darkness, where the sun set
14427	(see note ^ on ch. 44). By Ceres Hero-
14428	dotus means Isis, to whom she was
14429	supposed to correspond. He seems
14430	to doubt that the festival commemo-
14431	rated that fabulous descent of the
14432	king ; and -nith good reason, as it is
14433	very un-Egj^^tian. — [G. W.]
p. 209
14434	Chap. 122, 123. TRANSMIGRATION AN EGYPTIAN DOGMA.
14435	197
14436	a fillet, they put the mantle upon him, and take him
14437	with them into the roadway conducting to the temple
14438	of Ceres, when they depart and leave him to himself.
14439	Then the priest, thus blindfolded, is led (they say) by
14440	two wolves ^ to the temple of Ceres, distant twenty fur-
14441	longs from the city, where he stays awhile, after which
14442	he is brought back from the temple by the wolves, and
14443	left upon the spot where they first joined him.
14444	123. Such as think the tales told by the Egyptians
14445	credible are free to accept them for history. For my
14446	own part, I propose to myself throughout my whole
14447	work faithfully to record the traditions of the several
14448	nations. The Egyptians maintain that Ceres and Bac-
14449	chus^ preside in the realms below. They were also the
14450	first to broach the opinion, that the soul of man is im-
14451	mortal,* and that, when the body dies, it enters into the
14452	7 Wolves are not uncommon in
14453	Egypt. They are not gregarious, as
14454	in other countries, but generally prowl
14455	about singly or by twos. The animal,
14456	however, represented in Amenti is
14457	not a wolf ; it is a jackal, the emblem
14458	of Anubis, and painted black, in token
14459	of its abode there. The wolf, fox, and
14460	dog, were all sacred to Anubis ; and
14461	were treated alike, being of the same
14462	genus. See above, oh. 67, note ^. —
14463	[G.W.]
14464	® Answering to Isis and Osiris, who
14465	were the principal deities of Amenti.
14466	-[G.W.]
14467	* This was the great doctrine of the
14468	Egyptians, and their belief in it is
14469	everjnvhere proclaimed in the paint-
14470	ings of the tombs. (See At. Eg. W. pi.
14471	88.) But the souls of ^\'icked men
14472	alone appear to have suffered the dis-
14473	grace of entering the body of an ani-
14474	mal, when, " weighed in the balance "
14475	before the triliunal of Osiris, they
14476	were pronounced unworthy to enter
14477	the abode of the blessed. The soul
14478	was then sent back in the body of a
14479	pig (lb. pi. 87), and the commimica-
14480	tiou between him and the place he has
14481	left is shown to be cut off by a figure
14482	hewing away the ground with an axe.
14483	Cicero (Tusc. Disp. i. 16) says the
14484	immortality of the soul was first
14485	taught by Pherecydes of Syi'os, the
14486	preceptor of Pythagoras, " which was
14487	chiefly followed out by his disciple ;"
14488	but this could only allude to its intro-
14489	duction into Greece, since it had been
14490	the universal belief in Egj'pt at least
14491	as early as the 3rd and 4th dynasty,
14492	more than 1500 years before. Old,
14493	too, in Egypt were the Pythagorean
14494	notions that nothing is annihilated ;
14495	that it only changes its form ; and
14496	that death is reproduction into life,
14497	typified by the figure of an infant at
14498	the extremity of an Egyptian tomb,
14499	beyond the sarcoj^hagus of the dead.
14500	(See Ovid. Met. xv. 165, 249, 254,
14501	455.) The same is a tenet of " the
14502	Vedantes of India, and of the Sophis
14503	of Persia ;" and the destroyer Siva or
14504	Mahadeva is also the God of Gene-
14505	ration. (Sir W. Jones, vol. i. p. 256.)
14506	Cp. Lucret. i. 266 :—
14507	" Res non posse creari
14508	De nihilo, neque item genitas ad nil revocari."
14509	Plato and Pythagoras, says Plutarch
14510	(de PI. Phil., iv. 7), " agi-ee that the
14511	soul is imperishable , . . . the animal
14512	part alone dies." See note ^, ch. 51,
14513	and two following notes. — [G, W,]
p. 210
14514	198
14515	TEANSMIGRATION OF THE SOUL.
14516	Book II.
14517	form of an animaP which is born at the moment, thence
14518	passing on from one animal into another, until it has
14519	circled through the forms of all the creatures which
14520	tenant the earth, the water, and the air, after which
14521	it enters again into a human frame, and is born anew.
14522	The whole period of the transmigration is (they say)
14523	three thousand years. There are Greek writers, some
14524	' The doctrine of the Metempsy-
14525	chosis or Meteusomatosis was bor-
14526	rowed from Egypt by Pythagoras.
14527	(See foregoing and following note.)
14528	It was also termed by the Greeks
14529	Kv<\os dvdyKrjs, " circle (orbit) of ne-
14530	cessit}^ ;" and besides the notion of the
14531	soul passing through difterent bodies
14532	till it returned again to that of a
14533	man, some imagined that after a cer-
14534	tain period all events happened again
14535	in the same mamier as before — an
14536	idea described in these lines by Virgil,
14537	Eclog. iv. 34 :
14538	" Alter erit turn Tiphys, et altera quje vehat
14539	Argo
14540	Delectos Heroas, erunt etlam altera bella,
14541	Atque iterum ad Trojani magiius mittetur
14542	Achilles."
14543	P^'thagoras even pretended to recol-
14544	lect the shield of Euphorbus, whose
14545	body his soul had before occupied at
14546	the Trojan war. (Hor. i. Od. xxiii. 10 ;
14547	Ovid. Metam. xv. 160, 163 ; Philost.
14548	Vit. Apollon. Tyan. i. 1.) The trans-
14549	migration of souls is also an an-
14550	cient belief in India, and the Chinese
14551	Budhists represent men entering the
14552	bodies of various animals, who in the
14553	most grotesque manner endeavour to
14554	make their limbs conform to the
14555	shape of their new abode. It was
14556	even a doctrine of the Pharisees ac-
14557	cording to Josephus (Bell. Jud. ii. 8,
14558	14) ; and of the Druids, though these
14559	confined the habitation of the soul to
14560	human bodies (Cajsar. Comm. B. Gall,
14561	vi. 13 ; Tacit. Ann. xiv. 30 ; Hist,
14562	iv. 54 ; Diodor. v. 31 ; Strabo, iv.
14563	197). Plato says (inPha3dro), "no
14564	souls will return to their pristine con-
14565	dition till the expiration of 10,000
14566	years, unless they be of such as have
14567	philosophised sincerely. These in the
14568	period of 1000 years, if they have
14569	thrice chosen this mode of life in suc-
14570	cession . . . : shall in the 3000th
14571	year fly away to their pristine abode,
14572	but other souls being arrived at the
14573	end of their first life shall be judged.
14574	And of those who are judged, some
14575	proceeding to a subterranean place
14576	shall there receive the punishments
14577	they have deserved ; and others being
14578	judged favourably shall be elevated to
14579	a celestial place and in the
14580	1000th year each returning to the
14581	election of a second life, shall receive
14582	one agi'eeable to his desire. . . . Here
14583	also the soul shall pass into a beast,
14584	and again into a man, if it has first
14585	been the soul of a man." This no-
14586	tion, like that mentioned by Hero-
14587	dotus, appears to have grown out of,
14588	rather than to have represented, the
14589	exact doctrine of the Egyptians ; and
14590	there is every indication in the Egyp-
14591	tian sculptures of the soids of good
14592	men being admitted at once, after a
14593	favourable judgment had been passed
14594	on them, into the presence of Osiris,
14595	whose mysterious name they were
14596	permitted to assume. Men and women
14597	were then both called Osiris, who was
14598	the abstract idea of " goodness," and
14599	there was no distinction of sex or
14600	rank when a soul had obtained that
14601	privilege. All the Egyptians were
14602	then " equally noble ;" but not, as Di-
14603	odorus (i. 92) seems to suppose, dur-
14604	ing lifetime ; unless it alludes to their
14605	being a privileged race compared to
14606	foreign people. In their doctrine of
14607	transmigration, the Egyptian priests
14608	may in later times have converted
14609	what was at first a simple speculation
14610	into a complicated piece of superstition
14611	to suit their own purposes ; and one
14612	proof of a change is seen in the fact
14613	of the name of " Osiris " having in the
14614	earliest times only been given to de-
14615	ceased kings ; and not to other per-
14616	sons.—[G.W.]
p. 211
14617	Chap. 124.
14618	CHEOPS.
14619	199
14620	of an earlier, some of a later date,^ who have borrowed
14621	this doctrine from the Egyptians, and put it forward as
14622	their own. I could mention their names, but I abstain
14623	from doing so.
14624	124. Till the death of Rhampsinitus, the priests said,
14625	Egypt was excellently governed, and flourished greatly ;
14626	but after him Cheops succeeded to the throne,^ and
14627	plunged into all manner of wickedness. He closed the
14628	temples, and forbade the Egyptians to offer sacrifice,
14629	compelling them instead to labour, one and all, in his
14630	^ Pythagoras is supposed to be in-
14631	cluded among the later writers. Hero-
14632	dotus, with more judgment and fair-
14633	ness, and on better information, than
14634	some modern writers, allows that the
14635	Greeks borrowed their early lessons
14636	of philosophy and science from Egypt.
14637	Clemens says .repeatedly that " the
14638	Greeks stole their philosophy from the
14639	Barbarian " (Strom, i. p. 303 ; ii. p.
14640	358 ; vi. p. 612, and elsewhere) ; and
14641	observes that Plato does not deny its
14642	origin (Strom, i. p. 355). The same
14643	is stated by Diodorus, Plutarch (de
14644	Is. s. 10), Philo, and many other an-
14645	cient writers, some of whom censure
14646	the Greeks for their vanity and dis-
14647	regard of truth ; and the candour of
14648	Herodotus on this subject is highly
14649	creditable to him. It was not agree-
14650	able to the Greeks to admit their ob-
14651	ligations to " barbarians," and their
14652	vanity led them to attribute every-
14653	thing, even the words of foreign lan-
14654	guages, to a Greek origin. So too in
14655	religion ; and lamblichus says (De
14656	Myst. vii. 5), " the search after the
14657	truth is too troublesome for the
14658	Greeks."— [G. W.]
14659	^ It is evident that Herodotus had
14660	the names of two sets of kings men-
14661	tioned to him ; the first coming down
14662	to the Theban Eemeses (Rhampsini-
14663	tus), the other containing the Mem-
14664	phite dynasties, in which were Cheops
14665	and the other builders of the pyramids,
14666	who were in fact older even than the
14667	Sesostris of the 12th dynasty. The
14668	330 kings were mentioned to him as
14669	the whole number ; and the Theban
14670	and Memphite lists were a separate
14671	and detailed account of the succession.
14672	Of these two lists he gives merely
14673	these names : —
14674	Thinites and Thebans.
14675	Memphites.
14676	Menes.
14677	Cheops.
14678	Moeris.
14679	Cepbren.
14680	Sesostris.
14681	Mycerinus.
14682	Pheron.
14683	Asychis.
14684	Ehanipsinitus.
14685	Anysis.
14686	Those who follow, Sabaco and others,
14687	are of later dynasties. But even Ma-
14688	ris is confounded wjth a later king,
14689	and the exploits of Sesostris belong
14690	principally to Sethos and his son
14691	Remeses — the first kings of the 19th
14692	dynasty, who as well as Pheron and
14693	Rhampsinitus were Theban princes.
14694	It is necessary to mention this, to
14695	account for the apparent anachronism ;
14696	but other questions respecting tlie suc-
14697	cession of these Memphite kings will
14698	be unnecessary here ; and I shall only
14699	notice their order as given by Hero-
14700	dotus. The name of Cheops, perhaps,
14701	more 2:)ropcrly Shefo, or Shufu, trans-
14702	lated by Eratosthenes KoiJ.daTr]s, has
14703	been ingeniously explained by Pro-
14704	fessor Rosellini as " the long-haired,"
14705	which the Egyptian shofo or sliufu
14706	signifies (from /o, "hair"). Cheops
14707	is written more correctly by Manetho
14708	" Suphis." Diodorus calls him Chem-
14709	mis or Chembes, and places seven kings
14710	between him and Rhampsinitus or
14711	Rhemphis (i. 63 ; see note ' on ch. 127).
14712	The wickedness related of Cheops by
14713	Herodotus agrees with Manetho's ac-
14714	count, " that he was arrogant towards
14715	the Gods ; but, repenting, he wrote
14716	the Sacred Book."— [G. W.]
p. 212
14717	200
14718	CHEOPS OPPRESSES THE PEOPLE.
14719	Book II.
14720	service. Some were required to drag blocks of stone
14721	down to the Nile from tlie quarries in the Arabian
14722	range of hills ;* others received the blocks after they
14723	had been conveyed in boats across the river, and drew
14724	them to the range of hills called the Libyan.^ A
14725	hundred thousand men laboured constantly, and were
14726	relieved every three months by a fresh lot. It took ten
14727	years' oppression of the people to make the causeway ^
14728	* The quarries are still worked in
14729	the mountain on the E. of the Nile
14730	behind Toora and Masarah ; and hiero-
14731	glyi^hic inscriptions are found there of
14732	early kings. Ptolemy calls the moun-
14733	tain Tpo'iKov \l6ov opos, from the
14734	neighbouring village of Troja. The
14735	blocks used in building the pyramids
14736	were partly from those quarries, and
14737	partly from the nummulite rock of
14738	the Libyan hills, but the outer layers
14739	or coating were of the more even-
14740	grained stone of the Eastern range
14741	(see note* on ch. 8). The pyramids
14742	and the tombs about them prove that
14743	squared stone and even granite had
14744	long been employed before the 4th
14745	dynasty ; and from the skill they had
14746	arrived at in carving gi-anite, we may
14747	conclude that hewn stone must have
14748	been used even before the reign of
14749	Tosorthrus, second king of the 3rd
14750	dynasty, who was evidently the same
14751	as Athothis, the son of Menes. The
14752	pick, stone-saw, wedge, chisel, and
14753	other tools were already iu use when
14754	the pjTamids were built. — [G. W.]
14755	^ The western hills being specially
14756	appropriated to tombs in all the places
14757	where pyramids were built will ac-
14758	count for these monuments being
14759	on that side of the Nile. The abode
14760	of the dead was supposed to be the
14761	West, the land of darkness where the
14762	sun ended his course ; and the analogy
14763	was kept up by the names Ement, the
14764	"west," awdi Amenti, the "lower re-
14765	gions of Hades " (see note " on ch. 122).
14766	Some tombs were in the Eastern hills,
14767	but this was because they happened
14768	to be near the river, and the Libj^an
14769	hills were too distant ; and the prin-
14770	cipal places of burial, as at Thebes and
14771	Memphis, were on the W. The only
14772	I^yramids on the E. bank are in Upper
14773	Ethiopia. Tombs of Egyptians being
14774	seldom found in Nubia may be owing
14775	to their considering it "a foreign
14776	land," and being therefore buried in the
14777	holy ground of Egypt. In like manner
14778	many preferred the sacred Abydus to
14779	their owti towns as a place of sepul-
14780	ture, in order to be near to Osiris. —
14781	[G. W.]
14782	® The remains of two causeways
14783	still exist — the northern one, which
14784	is the largest, corresponding with the
14785	great pyramid, as the other does with
14786	the third. The outer stones have fallen
14787	or been pulled down, so that no traces
14788	remain of " the figures of animals," or
14789	hieroglyphics. Its length of 5 stadia,
14790	3000 or 3050 feet, has been reduced to
14791	about 1424, though in Pococke's time
14792	it measured 1000 yards, which very
14793	nearly con-esponded with the measure-
14794	ment of Herodotus. It is now only
14795	32 feet broad, little more than half
14796	the 10 orgyies (or fathoms) of Hero-
14797	dotus, but the height of 85 feet ex-
14798	ceeds his 8 orgyies. And as the
14799	causeway must necessarily have been
14800	as high as the hill or plateau to which
14801	the stones were conveyed, and as He-
14802	rodotus gives 100 feet for the height
14803	of the hill, which is from 80 to 85
14804	English feet where the causeway joins
14805	it, his 8 orgyies or 48 feet must be an
14806	oversight of the historian, or of his
14807	copyists. This causeway served for
14808	both the great pyramids. Some, how-
14809	ever, attribute it to the Caliphs, be-
14810	cause Diodorus says it had disap-
14811	peared in his time, owing to the sandy
14812	base on which it stood ; but the
14813	ground is not of so sandy a nature
14814	I
p. 213
14815	Chap. 125.
14816	PYRAMID OF CHEOPS.
14817	203
14818	wise, as it is called, or, according to otliers, altar-wise.
14819	After laying the stones for the base, they raised the
14820	remaining stones to their places by means of machines *
14821	formed of short wooden planks. The first machine
14822	raised them from the ground to the top of the first
14823	step. On this there was another machine, which re-
14824	ceived the stone upon its arrival, and conveyed it to
14825	manner ;" for I had supposed it con-
14826	fined to tlie Third Pyramid, instead of
14827	being a general system of construction*
14828	(M; Eg. W. i. 349.) On each of these
14829	stages the machines Herodotus men-
14830	tions were placed, which di'ew up the
14831	stones from one to the other. Two ex-
14832	planations of " the upper portion of the
14833	pyramid being finished first " may be
14834	given — one that it was adding the pyra-
14835	midal apex, and filling up the triangu-
14836	lar spaces as they worked downwards ;
14837	the other that (after the triangular
14838	spaces had been filled in) it referred
14839	to their cutting away the projecting
14840	angles of the stones, and bringing
14841	the whole mass to a smooth level
14842	surface, which could only be done
14843	" as they descended, the step im-
14844	mediately below serving as a resting-
14845	place, in lieu of scaffolding, on which
14846	the men worked " (as mentioned in
14847	M. Eg. W. i. 340). Dr. Lepsius thinks
14848	that the size of a pjTamid shows the
14849	duration of the king's reign who built
14850	it ; as additions could be made to the
14851	upright sides of the stages at any time
14852	before the triangular spaces were filled
14853	in ; but though a large pyramid might
14854	require and prove a long reign, we
14855	cannot infer a short one from a small
14856	pyramid. Nor could the small pyra-
14857	mids be the nuclei of larger ones,
14858	which kings did not live to finish ;
14859	and the Plan will show that want of
14860	space would effectually prevent their
14861	builders hoping for such an extension
14862	of their monuments. An}' one of those
14863	before the First (or the Third) Pj-ramid
14864	would interfere with it, and with their
14865	smaller neighbours.
14866	It is a curious question if the Egyp-
14867	tians brought with them the idea of
14868	the pyramid, or sepulchral mound,
14869	when they migrated into the valley
14870	of the Nile, and if it originated in the
14871	same idea as the tower, built also in
14872	stages, of Assyria, and the pagoda of
14873	India.— [G. W.]
14874	* The notion of Diodorus that ma-
14875	chines were not yet invented is suflB-
14876	ciently disproved by common sense
14877	and by the assertion of Herodotus.
14878	It is certainly singular that the Egyp-
14879	tians, who have left behind them so
14880	many records of their customs, should
14881	have omitted every explanation of
14882	their mode of raising the enormous
14883	blocks they used. Some have imagined
14884	inclined planes, without recollecting
14885	what their extent would be when of
14886	such a height and length of base ;
14887	and though the inclined plane may
14888	have been employed for some pur-
14889	poses, as it was in sieges by the
14890	Assyrians and others, as a " bank "
14891	(2 Kings xix. 32 ; 2 Sam. xx. 15), for
14892	rimning up the moveable towers
14893	against a perpendicular wall, it would
14894	be difficult to adapt it to the sloping
14895	faces of a pyramid, or to introduce it
14896	into the interior of a large temple.
14897	The position of these pyramids is
14898	very remarkable in being placed so
14899	exactly facing the four cardinal points
14900	that the variation of the compass may
14901	be ascertained from them. This ac-
14902	curacy would imply some astronomical
14903	knowledi^e and careful observations at
14904	that time.— ro. W.]
p. 214
14905	204
14906	COST OF THE PYEAMID.
14907	Book IT.
14908	tlie second step, whence a third machine advanced it
14909	still higher. Either they had as many machines as
14910	there were steps in the pyramid, or possihly they had
14911	but a single machine, which, being easily moved, was
14912	transferred from tier to tier as the stone rose — both
14913	accomits are given, and therefore I mention both.
14914	The upper portion of the pyramid was finished first,
14915	then the middle, and finally the part which was lowest
14916	and nearest the ground. There is an inscription in
14917	Egyptian characters^ on the pyramid which records
14918	the quantity of radishes,^ onions, and garlick^ con-
14919	sumed by the labourers who constructed it ; and I per-
14920	fectly well remember that the interpreter who read the
14921	writing to me said that the money expended in this
14922	way was 1600 talents of silver. If this then is a true
14923	record, what a vast sum must have been spent on the
14924	iron tools ^ used in the work, and on the feeding and
14925	' This must have been in hiero-
14926	glyphics, the monumental character.
14927	The outer stones being gone, it is
14928	impossible to vcrifj', or disprove, the
14929	assertion of Herodotus, which, how-
14930	ever, would have nothing improbable
14931	in it, provided it was not confined to
14932	the simple inscription he gives. That
14933	hieroglyphics were already used long
14934	before the pyramids were built is cer-
14935	tain, as they were found by Colonel
14936	Howard Vyse in the upper chambers
14937	be oi'iened, written on the blocks be-
14938	fore they were built in, and containing
14939	the name of Shofo, or Shufu (Suphis).
14940	The cursive style of these hieroglyphics
14941	shows that they had been in use a
14942	long time before. The names of the
14943	two Shufus on those blocks seem to
14944	prove tliat the Great Pyramid was the
14945	work of two kings ; and this may ex-
14946	pilain its having two chambers. (See
14947	n. \ ch. 127.)— [G. W.]
14948	6 This is the Ba^^haiius sativus var.
14949	eduJis of Limuvus, the figl of modern
14950	Egypt, so much eaten by the modern
14951	as well as the ancient peasants. It
14952	has been called " horse-radish," which
14953	would have been pungent food for the
14954	Egyptians. But that root does not
14955	gi'ow" in the countiy. Strabo mentions
14956	lentils, which doubtless constituted
14957	their chief food of old, as at present ;
14958	and it is not probable that they were
14959	limited to the three roots mentioned
14960	by Herodotus. The notion of the geo-
14961	grapher that the rock contains lentils,
14962	the petrifieil residue of the food of the
14963	workmen, is derived from the small
14964	fossils contained in that nummulite
14965	limestone. Their aj^pearance misled
14966	him.— [G. AV.]
14967	' Though garlick grows in Egypt,
14968	that brought from SjTia is most
14969	esteemed. Till the name "Syrian"
14970	was tabooed in Cairo, during the war,
14971	those who sold it in the streets cried
14972	" Tom shdmee" " Syi'ian garlick ;" it
14973	was then changed to " infa e' torn"
14974	" garlick is useful."— [G. W.]
14975	8 Iron was known in Egypt at a
14976	very early time. The piece of iron
14977	found by Colonel Howard Vyse, im-
14978	bedded between two stoues of the
14979	great jiyramid, may have been placed
14980	there when the pyramid was built, or
14981	have been forced between them when
14982	the Arabs were removing the blocks ;
p. 215
14983	Chap. 126, 127. CHEOPS SUCCEEDED BY CHEPHEEN.
14984	205
14985	clothing of the labourers, considering the length of
14986	time the work lasted, which has already been stated,
14987	and the additional time — no small space, I imagine —
14988	which must have been occupied by the quarrying of the
14989	stones, their conveyance, and the formation of the
14990	underground apartments.
14991	126. The wickedness of Cheops reached to such a
14992	pitch that, when he had spent all his treasures and
14993	wanted more, he sent his daughter to the stews, with
14994	orders to procure him a certain sum — how much I
14995	cannot say, for I was not told ; she procured it, how-
14996	ever, and at the same time, bent on leaving a monu-
14997	ment which should perpetuate her own memory, she
14998	required each man to make her a present of a stone
14999	towards the w^orks which she contemplated. With
15000	these stones she built the pyramid which stands
15001	midmost of the three that are in front of the great
15002	pyramid, measuring along each side a hundred and
15003	fifty feet.'
15004	127. Cheops reigned, the Egyptians said, fifty years,
15005	and was succeeded at his demise by Chej)hren, his
15006	brother.^
15007	and there is other Letter evidence of
15008	the use of iron by the ancient Egj^-
15009	tians. See above, note " on ch. 86. —
15010	[G. W.]
15011	* In this pyi-amid the name of king
15012	Mencheres (or Mycerinus ?) is painted
15013	on the flat roof of its chamber, but
15014	his sarcophagiis was found in the
15015	Third Pyramid. (See n.*, ch. 129.) The
15016	story of the daughter of Cheops is on
15017	a par with that of the daughter of
15018	Ehampsinitus ; and we may be cer-
15019	tain that Herodotus never received it
15020	from " the priests," whose language
15021	he did not understand, but from some
15022	of the Greek " interpreters," by whom
15023	he was so often misled. — [G. W.]
15024	' Manetho mentions Suphis II., or
15025	Sen-Suphis, i. e. " brother of Suphis."
15026	It is evident that two brothers could
15027	not have reigned successively 50 and
15028	56 j^ears, or 63 and 66, according to
15029	Manetho ; nor have built two such
15030	immense monuments, each requiring
15031	These two Suphises are
15032	a long reign
15033	the Shofo, or Shufu,
15034	and Nou, or Noum-Shufu,
15035	of the monuments. They appear to
15036	have ruled together during the greater
15037	part of their reign, and Nou-Shufu or
p. 216
15038	206
15039	PYEAMID OF CHEPHEEN.
15040	Book II.
15041	Cliepliren imitated the conduct of his predecessor,
15042	and, Kke him, bnilt a pyramid, which did not, however,
15043	equal the dimensions of his brother's. Of this I am
15044	certain, for I measured them both myself. It has no
15045	subterraneous apartments, nor any canal from the Nile
15046	to supply it with water as the other pyramid has. In
15047	that, the Nile water, introduced through an artificial
15048	duct, surrounds an island, where the body of Cheops is
15049	said to lie. Chephren built his pyramid close to the
15050	great pyramid of Cheops, and of the same dimensions,
15051	except that he lowered the height forty feet. For the
15052	basement he emjDloyed the many-coloured stone of
15053	Ethiopia.^ These two pyramids stand both on the same
15054	Suphis II., having survived liis bro-
15055	ther, was considered his successor.
15056	Another king has been thought by
15057	some to be Cephrcn ; his name reads
15058	Shafre,
15059	and as he is called " of the little
15060	pyramid," he has been thought to be
15061	the builder of the second, before it
15062	was enlarged. The name of Noum-
15063	Shufu is found on a reversed stone in
15064	one of the tombs near the Second
15065	Pyramid, which bears in other parts
15066	the names of both these Shufus.
15067	The measurements of the Second
15068	Pyramid are : — present base, 690 ft. ;
15069	former base (according to Colonel
15070	Howard Vyse), 707 ft. 9 in. ; present
15071	perpendicular height (calculating the
15072	angle 52° 20'), 446 ft. 9 in. ; former
15073	height, 454 ft. 3 in.
15074	Herodotus supposes it was 40 feet
15075	less in height than the Great Pyramid,
15076	but the real difference was only 24 ft.
15077	6 in.
15078	It is singular that Herodotus takes
15079	no notice of the sphinx, which was
15080	made at least as early as the 18th
15081	dynasty, as it bears the name of
15082	Thothmes IV. The Egyptians called
15083	it Hor-nj-kho, or Ee-m-sho, " the sun
15084	in his resting-place " (the western ho-
15085	rizon), which was converted by the
15086	Greeks into Armachis. — [G. W.]
15087	^ This was red granite of Syene ;
15088	and Herodotus apjiears to be correct
15089	in saying that the lower tier was of
15090	that stone, or at least the casing,
15091	which was all that lie could see ; and
15092	the numbers of fragments of granite
15093	lying about this pyramid show that it
15094	has been partly faced with it. The
15095	casing which remains on the upper
15096	part is of tlie limestone of the eastern
15097	hills. All the pyramids were opened
15098	by the Arab caliphs in the hopes of
15099	finding treasure. Pausauias (iv. ix.
15100	36) points at Herodotus when he says
15101	" the Greeks admire foreign wonders
15102	more than those of their o^to country,
15103	and some of their gi'eatest historians
15104	have described the pyramids of Egypt
15105	with the greatest precision, though
15106	they have said nothing of the royal
15107	treasury of Minyas, nor of the walls of
15108	Tiryutlius, which are not less wonder-
15109	ful than those pyramids." Aristotle
15110	(Polit. vii. 11) considers them merely
15111	the result of great labour, displaying
15112	the power of kings, and the misery
15113	inflicted on the peo] ile ; which Pliny
15114	has re-echoed by calling them an idle
15115	and silly display of royal wealth and
15116	of vanity (xxxvi. 12). Later writers
15117	have repeated this, without even know-
p. 217
15118	Chap. 128, 129.
15119	REIGN OF MYCEEINUS.
15120	207
15121	hill, an elevation not far short of a hundred feet in
15122	height. The reign of Chephren lasted fifty-six years.
15123	128. Thus the affliction of Egypt endured for the
15124	space of one hundred and six years, during the whole
15125	of which time the temples were shut up and never
15126	opened. The Egyptians so detest the memory of these
15127	kings that they do not much like even to mention their
15128	names. Hence they commonly call the pyramids after
15129	Philition,^ a shepherd who at that time fed his flocks
15130	ahout the place.
15131	129. After Chephren, Mycerinus^ (they said) son of
15132	Cheops, ascended the throne. This prince disapproved
15133	the conduct of his father, re-opened the temples, and
15134	allowed the people, who were ground down to the
15135	lowest point of misery, to return to their occupations,
15136	and to resume the practice of sacrifice. His justice in
15137	the decision of causes was beyond that of all the former
15138	kings. The Egyptians praise him in this respect more
15139	highly than any of their other monarchs, declaring that
15140	he not only gave his judgments with fairness, but also,
15141	when any one was dissatisfied with- his sentence, made
15142	compensation to him out of his own purse, and thus
15143	pacified his anger. Mycerinus had established his
15144	character for mildness, and was acting as I have
15145	ing tlie object tliey ^vel•e built for,
15146	and it would be unjust to suppose
15147	them merely monumental. — [G. W.]
15148	^ This can have no connexion wth
15149	the invasion, or the memory, of the
15150	Shepherd-kings, at least as founders of
15151	the pyramids, which some have con-
15152	jectured ; for those monuments were
15153	raised long before the rule of the
15154	Shepherd-kings in Egypt. — [G. W.]
15155	In the mind of the Egyptians two
15156	jwriods of oppression may have gra-
15157	dually come to be confounded, and
15158	they may have ascribed to the tyranny
15159	of the Shepherd-kings what in reality
15160	belonged to a far earlier time of mis-
15161	rule. It should not be forgotten that
15162	the Shepherds, whether Philistines,
15163	Hittites, or other Scyths, would at
15164	any rate invade Egypt from Fak'stine,
15165	and so naturally be regarded by the
15166	Egyptians as Philistines. Hence per-
15167	haps the name of Pelusium (= Plii-
15168	listine-town) applied to the last city
15169	which they held in Egypt. (See
15170	Lepsius, Chron. der Egypter, i. p. 341.)
15171	* He is called Mencheres by
15172	Manetho, and Mecherinus byDiodorus.
15173	In the hieroglyphics the name is
15174	which reads Men-ka-re, Men-ku-re, or
15175	Mcn-ker-re.— [G.W.]
p. 218
15176	208
15177	THE GOLDEN COW AT SAIS.
15178	Book U.
15179	described, when the stroke of calamity fell on him.
15180	First of all his daughter died, the only child that he
15181	possessed. Experiencing a bitter grief at this visita-
15182	tion, in his sorrow he conceived the wish to entomb his
15183	child in some nnusual way. He therefore caused a
15184	cow to be made of wood, and after the interior had
15185	been hollowed out, he had the whole surface coated
15186	with gold ; and in this novel tomb laid the dead body
15187	of his daughter.
15188	130. The cow was not placed underground, but
15189	continued visible to my times : it was at Sais, in
15190	the royal palace, where it occupied a chamber richly
15191	adorned. Every day there are burnt before it aro-
15192	matics of every kind ; and all night long a lamp
15193	is kept burning in the apartment.^ In an adjoining
15194	chamber are statues which the priests at Sais declared
15195	to represent the various concubines of Mycerinus.
15196	They are colossal figures in wood, of the number of
15197	about twenty, and are represented naked. Whose
15198	images they really are, I cannot say — I can only repeat
15199	the account which was given to me.
15200	131. Concerning these colossal figures and the sacred
15201	cow, there is also another tale narrated, which runs
15202	thus : " Mycerinus was enamoured of his daughter, and
15203	offered her violence — the damsel for grief hanged her-
15204	self, and Mycerinus entombed her in the cow. Then
15205	her mother cut off the hands of all her tiring-maids,
15206	because they had sided with the father, and betrayed
15207	the child ; and so the statues of the maids have no
15208	hands." All this is mere fable in my judgment,
15209	especially what is said about the hands of the colossal
15210	* This is evidently, from what fol-
15211	lows (see ch. 132), in honour of a deity,
15212	and not of the daughter of Mycerinus ;
15213	and the fact of the Egyptians lament-
15214	ing, and beating themselves in honour
15215	of Osiris, shows that the cow repre-
15216	sented cither Athor, or Isis, in the
15217	character of a Goddess of Amenti.
15218	(See Pint, de Isid. et Osir. s, 39.)
15219	Herodotus very properly doubts the
15220	story about the daughter and the
15221	concubines of Mycerinus, wliich he
15222	thinks a mere fable. — [G. W. j
p. 219
15223	Chap. 130-133. MYCERINUS WARNED BY AN ORACLE. 209
15224	statues. I could plainly see that the figures had only
15225	lost their hands through the effect of time. They had
15226	dropped off, and were still lying on the ground about
15227	the feet of the statues,
15228	132. As for the cow, the greater portion of it is
15229	hidden by a scarlet coverture ; the head and neck, how-
15230	ever, which are visible, are coated very thickly with
15231	gold,® and between the horns there is a representation
15232	in gold of the orb of the sun. The figure is not erect,
15233	but lying down, with the limbs under the body ; the
15234	dimensions being fully those of a large animal of the
15235	kind. Every year it is taken from the apartment where
15236	it is kept, and exposed to the light of day — this is done
15237	at the season when the Egyptians beat themselves in
15238	honour of one of their gods, whose naine I am unwilling
15239	to mention in connexion with such a matter.'' They
15240	say that .the daughter of Mycerinus requested her
15241	father in her dying moments to allow her once a year
15242	to see the sun.
15243	133. After the death of his daughter, Mycerinus was
15244	visited with a second calamity, of which I shall now
15245	proceed to give ?in account. An oracle reached him
15246	from the town of Buto,^ which said, ^' Six years only
15247	shalt thou live upon the earth, and in the seventh thou
15248	shalt end thy days." Mycerinus, indignant, sent an
15249	angry message to the oracle, rej)roaching the god
15250	with his injustice — " My father and uncle," he said,
15251	" though they shut up the temples, took no thoughl
15252	of the gods, and destroyed multitudes of men, never-
15253	theless enjoyed a long life ; I, who am pious, am to
15254	die so soon!" There came in reply a second mes-
15255	sage from the oracle — " For this very reason is thy
15256	life brought so quickly to a close • — thou hast not
15257	* The gold used by the Egyptians \| " This was Osiris. See notes on
15258	for overlaying the faces of mnmmies,
15259	and ornamental objects, is often re-
15260	markable for its tliickness. — [G. W.]
15261	VOL. II.
15262	chs. 60, 61, 85, and 130.— [G. W.]
15263	« See notes ^^ on ch. 15.5.
p. 220
15264	210
15265	PYRAMID OF MYCERINUS.
15266	Book II.
15267	done as it behoved thee. Egypt was fated to suffer
15268	affliction one hundred and fifty years — the two kings
15269	who preceded thee upon the throne understood this
15270	— thou hast not understood it." Mycerinus, when this
15271	answer reached him, perceiving that his doom was
15272	fixed, had lamps prepared, which he hghted every
15273	day at eventime, and feasted and enjoyed himself un-
15274	ceasingly both day and night, moving about in the
15275	marsh- coun try ^ and the woods, and visiting all the
15276	places that he heard were agreeable sojourns. His
15277	wish was to prove the oracle false, by turning the
15278	nights into days, and so living twelve years in the
15279	space of six.
15280	134. He too left a pyramid, but much inferior in size
15281	to his father's.^ It is a square, each side of which falls
15282	short of three plethra by twenty feet, and is built for
15283	half its height of the stone of Ethiopia. Some of the
15284	Greeks call it the work of Rhodopis^ the courtezan,
15285	® These were the resort of the
15286	wealthy Egj'ptians who wished to
15287	enjoy the pleasures of the chase.
15288	They were also places of refuge in
15289	time of danger, to which Anysis,
15290	Amyrtajus, and others fled. — [G. W.]
15291	' The measurements of this pyra-
15292	mid are — length of base 333 feet ;
15293	former length, according to Col. H,
15294	Vyse, 354-6 ; present perpendicular
15295	height 203'7 inches ; former height,
15296	according to Col. H. Vyse, 218-0;
15297	angle of the casing Sl*^. Herodotus
15298	saj's it was much smaller than that
15299	of Cheops, being 20 feet short of
15300	3 plethra each face, or 280 feet ; but
15301	this is too little, and Pliny gives it
15302	363 Roman feet, or aboiit 350 English
15303	feet ; observing at the same time
15304	that, though smaller than the other
15305	two, it was far more ber"aitiful, on
15306	account of the granite that coated it ;
15307	which Herodotus and Strabo say
15308	reached only half-way u]\ or accorcl-
15309	jng to Diodorus to the fifteenth tier.
15310	It now extends 36 feet 9 inches from
15311	the base on the Western, and 25 feet
15312	10 on the Northern side. TLe granite
15313	stones have bevelled edges, a common
15314	style of building in Egypt, Syria, and
15315	Italy, in ancient times; and round the
15316	entrance a space has been cut into
15317	the surface of the stones, as if to let
15318	in some ornament, probalily of metal,
15319	which bore an inscription containing
15320	the king's name, or some funeral
15321	sculptures, similar to those in the
15322	small chambers attached to the pyra-
15323	mids of Gebel Berkel. In this pj'ra-
15324	mid were found the name and coffin of
15325	Mencheres. — [G. W.]
15326	^ Her real name was Doricha, and
15327	Rhodopis, " the rosy-cheeked," was
15328	merely an epithet. It was under this
15329	name of Doricha that she was men-
15330	tioned by Sa]ipho ; and that He-
15331	rodotus was not mistaken in calling
15332	her Rhodopis, as Athena?ns supposes
15333	(Deipn. xiii. p. 596), is fully proved
15334	by Strabo. Rhodopis when liberated
15335	remained in Eg\-pt ; where even be-
15336	fore Greeks resorted to that country
15337	foreign women often followed the
15338	occupations of the modern " AJmeh."
15339	They ai'e figured on the monuments
15340	dancing and playing musical iustru-
p. 221
15341	Chap. 134.
15342	RIIODOPIS THE COURTEZAN.
15343	211
15344	but tliey report falsely. It seems to me tliat tliese
15345	persons cannot have any real knowledge who Rho-
15346	meuts to divert parties of guests, and
15347	are distinguished by their head-dress
15348	from native Egyptian women. The
15349	reason of her having been confounded
15350	with Nitocris was owing, as Zoega
15351	suggested, to her having also been
15352	called " the rosy-cheeked," like the
15353	Egyptian Queen, who is described by
15354	Eusebius (from Manetho) as " flaxen
15355	haired Avith rosy cheeks." ^Elian's
15356	story of Psammetichus being the king
15357	into ^vhose lap tlie eagle dropped the
15358	sandal of Rhodopis, and of her mar-
15359	riage with him (^Elian, Var. Hist,
15360	xiii. 33), shows that he mistook the
15361	princess Neitakri of the 26th dynasty,
15362	the wife of Psammetichus III., for the
15363	ancient Nitocris (Neitakri). (See
15364	note " on ch. 100.) Strabo, from whom
15365	^Elian borrowed it, does not mention
15366	the name of the king, but sa}'s that the
15367	])yramid was •erected to the memory
15368	of '• Doricha, as she is called by
15369	Sappho, whom others name Rbodope."
15370	(Strabo, xvii. p. 1146.) Diodorus (i-
15371	64) says " some think the pyramid
15372	was erected as a tomb for Rhodopis by
15373	certain uionarchs who had loved her,"
15374	an idea borrowed from the mention
15375	of Psanmietichus and the twelve mon-
15376	archs or kings. The third pyramid
15377	was said by Eusebius and Africanns
15378	to have been built by Nitocris, the
15379	last of the 8tli dynasty ; and it
15380	is very possible that both she and
15381	Mencheres (Mycerinus) may have a
15382	claim to that monument. We know
15383	that the latter was buried there, not
15384	only from Herodotus, but from the
15385	coffin bearing his name found there
15386	by Colonel Howard Vyse. There is,
15387	however, reason to believe the pyra-
15388	mid was originally smaller, and after-
15389	wards enlarged, when a new entrance
15390	was made, and the old (now the upper)
15391	passage to the chamber was closed by
15392	the masonry of the larger pyramid
15393	built over its mouth. This may be
15394	/Mm.
15395	Toom:
15396	better explained by the diagram, re-
15397	duced from Colonel Howard Yyse's
15398	Plate. And this renders it possiV)lc,
15399	and even probable, that the third pyra-
15400	mid had two occupants, the last of
15401	whom may have been Nitocris. Hero-
15402	dotus shows the impossibilitj- of tliis
15403	pyramid having been built by the
15404	p 2
p. 222
15405	212
15406	RHODOPIS THE COURTEZAN.
15407	Book IT.
15408	dopis was ; otherwise they would scarcely have as-
15409	cribed to her a work on which uncounted treasures,
15410	so to speak, must have been expended. Rhodopis
15411	also lived during the reign of Amasis, not of My-
15412	cerinus, and was thus very many years later than the
15413	time of the kings who built the pyramids. She was
15414	a Thracian by birth, and was the slave of ladmon,
15415	son of Hepha^stopolis, a Samian. ^sop, the fable-
15416	writer, was one of her fellow-slaves.^ That ^sop
15417	belonged to ladmon is proved by many facts — among
15418	others, by this. When the Delphians, in obedience
15419	to the command of the oracle, made proclamation that
15420	if any one claimed compensation for the murder of
15421	^sop he should receive it,* the pei"son who at last
15422	came forward was ladmon, grandson of the former
15423	ladmon, and he received the compensation. ^sop
15424	therefore must certainly have been the former lad-
15425	mon's slave.
15426	135. Rhodopis really arrived in Egypt under the
15427	conduct of Xantheus the Samian ; she was brought
15428	there to exercise her trade, but was redeemed for a vast
15429	Greek Rhodopis, because she lived iu
15430	the reigii of Amasis, very manj' years
15431	after the death of the founders of those
15432	monuments ; but Lucan, uot^^-ith-
15433	standiua: this, buries Amasis himself
15434	there, " Pj-ramidum tumulis evulsus
15435	Aniasis," and even the Ptolemies, who
15436	were not born when Herodotus wrote
15437	his historj^ —
15438	" Cum Ptolemieorum manes .....
15439	I'yramides claudant . . . ."
15440	but neither time nor facts embaiTass
15441	a poet.— [G. W.]
15442	^ ^Esop is said to have been, like
15443	Rhodopis, aThracian. (Heraclid. l\)nt.
15444	Fr. X, ; Schol. ad Arist. Av. 471.)
15445	According to Eug*on (F'r. 3), he was
15446	a native of Mesembria.
15447	■* Plutarch (De sera Num. Vind.
15448	p. 556, F.) tells us that ^Esop, who
15449	was on intimate terms with Crcesus
15450	(cf. Suidas), was despatched by him to
15451	Delphi, with orders to make a magni-
15452	ficent sacrifice, and give the Delphians
15453	four miua^ a-piece. In consequence,
15454	however, of a quarrel which he had
15455	with them, xEsop after his sacrifice
15456	gave the Delphians nothing, but sent
15457	all the money l>ack to Sardis. Here-
15458	upon the Delphians got up a charge
15459	of sacrilege against him, and killed
15460	him by throwing him down from the
15461	rock HyamyicTa (infra, viii. 39). The
15462	Scholiast on Aristophanes (Vesp. 144'!)
15463	adds, that the occasion of quarrel was
15464	a jest of the poet's, who rallied the
15465	Delphians on their want of landed
15466	property, and their submitting to de-
15467	pend on the sacrifices for their daily
15468	food. They contrived their revenge
15469	by hiding one of the sacred vessels in
15470	his baggage, and then after his de-
15471	parture pursuing him and discovering
15472	it. To this last fact Aristojihanes
15473	alludes. (Vtsp. 1440-1, ed. Bothe.)
p. 223
15474	Chap. 135.
15475	KHODOPIS THE COUKTEZAN.
15476	213
15477	sum by Cliaraxus, a Mytilen^ean, the son of Scaman-
15478	dronymus, and brother of Sappho the poetess.^ After
15479	thus obtaining her freedom, she remained in Egypt,
15480	and as she was very beautiful, amassed great wealth,
15481	for a person in her condition ; not, however, enough to
15482	enable her to erect such a work as this pyramid. Any
15483	one who likes may go and see to what the tenth part
15484	of her wealth amounted, and he will thereby learn that
15485	her riches must not be imagined to have been very
15486	wonderfully great. Wishing to leave a memorial of
15487	herself in Greece, she determined to have something
15488	made the like of which was not to be found in any
15489	temple, and to offer it at the shrine at Delphi. So she
15490	set apart a tenth of her possessions, and purchased with
15491	the money a quantity of iron spits,® such as are fit for
15492	roasting oxen whole, whereof she made a present to
15493	the oracle. They are still to be seen there, lying of a
15494	heap, behind the altar which the Chians dedicated, op-
15495	posite the sanctuary. Naucratis seems somehow to be
15496	^ Charaxus, the brother of Sapplio,
15497	traded iu wine from Lesbos, which he
15498	was in the habit of taking to Nan-
15499	cratis, the entrepot of all Greek mer-
15500	chandise. (Strabo, xvii., p. 1 14G.) It
15501	is probable that both he and Ehodopis
15502	were lampooned liy 8appho, since in
15503	Herodotus the word " ixiv," seems to
15504	refer to the former, while Athenasns
15505	says it was Khodopis. According to
15506	(_)vid (Her. Ep. 15) this Sappho was
15507	the same whose love for Phaon made
15508	her throw herself from the Lencadian
15509	rock into the sea (Strabo, x., p. 311) :
15510	but others mention two Sapphos, one
15511	of Mytilene, the other of Eresus, in
15512	Lesbos, (^lian. A"ar. Hist. xii. 9.
15513	Athena?us, Deipn. xiii., p. 596.) —
15514	[G. W.]
15515	® Similar spits, o^ skewers, of three
15516	or four feet long, have been found in the
15517	Etruscan tombs, arranged in the same
15518	manner as the small ones still in use
15519	in the East. (See woodcut.) — [G. W.]
15520	^^^
p. 224
15521	214
15522	REIGN OF ASYCHIS.
15523	Book II.
15524	the place where such women are most attractive. First
15525	there was this Rhodopis of whom we have been speak-
15526	ing, so celebrated a person that her name came to be
15527	familiar to all the Greeks ; and, afterwards, there was
15528	another, called Archidice, notorious throughout Greece,
15529	though not so much talked of as her predecessor. Cha-
15530	raxus, after ransoming Rhodopis, returned to Mytilene,
15531	and was often lashed by Sappho in her poetry. But
15532	enough has been said on the subject of this courtezan.
15533	136. After Mycerinus, the priests said, Asychis^
15534	ascended the throne. He built the eastern gateway^ of
15535	the temple of Yulcan, which in size and beauty far
15536	surpasses the other three. All the four gateways have
15537	figures graven on them, and a vast amount of archi-
15538	tectural ornament, but the gateway of Asychis is by far
15539	the most richly adorned. In the reign of this king,
15540	money being scarce and commercial dealings straitened,
15541	a law was passed that the borrower might pledge his
15542	father's body^ to raise the sum whereof he had need. A
15543	' The hieroglyphical name of this
15544	king is not known. It resembles that
15545	of the Sahacos, whose names w^ere
15546	represented by a crocodile, Savah, the
15547	Greek (tovxos. He could not be one
15548	of those of the 13th djTiasty, since
15549	Memphis was then in the hands of
15550	the She]iherd-kings, nor is he likely to
15551	have lieen the Sabaco who is said by
15552	Manetho to have put Bocchoris, the
15553	Saite, to death, and w-hom Herodotus
15554	appears to mention in ch. 137 ; but as
15555	Diodorus (i. 94) speaks of Sasyches,
15556	a predecessor of Sesostris, who made
15557	great additions to the laws of Egj'pt,
15558	and who is evidently the Asychis
15559	of Herodotus, it is more probable
15560	that he was Shishak, of the 22nd
15561	dynasty (perhaps partly confounded
15562	with some other king), which is con-
15563	firmed by Josephus (Bell. Jud. vi. 10)
15564	calling the Egyptian king who took
15565	Jerusalem Asochfeus. — [G. W.]
15566	" The lofty pjTamidal tow-ers form-
15567	ing the fa9ades of the courts, or vesti-
15568	bules, of the temple. See notes on
15569	chs. 91 and 155.— ^G. W.]
15570	^ The Egyptians, like other people,
15571	found the necessity of enacting new
15572	laws concerning debt at different
15573	times. This of Asychis gave the
15574	creditor the right of taking possession
15575	of the tomb of the debtor, which was
15576	the greatest pledge, since he could
15577	not be buried unless the debt had
15578	been paid. It was the right of burial
15579	he lost, not the body of the father, as
15580	fathers could not be supposed to die
15581	conveniently to stand security for
15582	their sons, and the law would have
15583	foreseen the ])0ssibility of there being
15584	many sons of one father. Usury was
15585	forbidden, as with the Jews (I's. xx.
15586	5 ; Levit. xxv. 36, 37), and Mos-
15587	lems : and the interest was not
15588	allowed to increase beyond double
15589	the original sum. The goods really
15590	belondno; to the debtor might be
15591	seized, but not his person, since every
15592	individual was looked upon as telong-
p. 225
15593	Chap. 136.
15594	HIS BRICK PYRAMID.
15595	215
15596	proviso was appended to this law, giving tlie lender
15597	authority over the entire sepulchre of the borrower, so
15598	that a man who took up money under this pledge, if he
15599	died without paying the debt, could not obtain burial
15600	either in his own ancestral tomb, or in any other, nor
15601	could he during his lifetime bury in his own tomb any
15602	member of his family. The same king, desirous of
15603	eclipsing all his predecessors upon the throne, left as a
15604	monument of his reign a pyramid of brick. ^ It bears an
15605	ing to the state, which might require
15606	his services, and it was considered
15607	unjust to punish his family liy de-
15608	priving him of the power of support-
15609	ing them. (Diodor. i. 78.) This law
15610	was introduced by Bocchoris, who
15611	also enacted that no agreement should
15612	be binding without a contract in
15613	writing ; and if any one took an oath
15614	that the money had not been lent
15615	him, the debt was not recognized,
15616	unless a written agreement could be
15617	produced. The number of witnesses,
15618	required for the execution of the
15619	most trifling contract, is shown by
15620	those discovered at Thebes, of the
15621	time of the Ptolemies ; where sixteen
15622	names are appended to the sale of the
15623	moiety of certain sums collected on
15624	account of a few tombs, and of ser-
15625	vices performed to the dead, amount-
15626	ing only to 400 pieces of brass. (Dr.
15627	Young's Discovs. in Eg. Lit.) So
15628	great a number also proves how ne-
15629	cessary they thought it to guard
15630	against " false witness," which Avas
15631	even provided for in the Jewish cove-
15632	nant by a distinct commandment. See
15633	At. Eg. W. vol. ii. pp. 49, 57, 70.—
15634	[G W.]
15635	The use of crude brick was gene-
15636	ral in Egypt, for dwelling-houses,
15637	tombs, and ordinary buildings, the
15638	walls of toAvns, fortresses, and of the
15639	sacred enclosures of temples, and for
15640	all purposes where stone was not re-
15641	quired, which last was nearly confined
15642	to temples, quays, and reservoirs.
15643	Even some small ancient temples were
15644	of crude bricks, which were merely
15645	baked in the sun, and never burnt in
15646	early Pharaonic times. A great num-
15647	ber of people were employed in this
15648	extensive manufacture ; it was an
15649	occupation to which many prisoners
15650	of war were condemned, who, like the
15651	Jews, worked for the king, bricks
15652	being a government monopoly. The
15653	process is represented at Thebes, and
15654	is rendered doubly interesting from
15655	its exact correspondence with that
15656	described in Exodus (v. 7 — 19), show-
15657	ing the hardness of the work, the
15658	tales of bricks, the bringing of the
15659	straw, and the Egyptian taskmasters
15660	set over the foreign workmen. Aris-
15661	tophanes (Birds, 1132, and Frogs,
15662	1647) speaks of the Egyptian brick-
15663	layers and labourers as noted work-
15664	men, but without describing the ma-
15665	nufacture of bricks.
15666	The Theban bricks of Thothmes
15667	III. measure 1 ft. by 0-75, and 0-55
15668	in thickness, weighing 37 lbs. lOozs.;
15669	and one of Amunoph III., in the
15670	British Museum, is 0'll-3 inches by
15671	0-5-8 and 0-3-9 in thickness, and
15672	weighs 13 lbs. ; but those of the
15673	Pyramid of Howara are 1ft. .5 in. by
15674	0-8-8 to 0-8 9 and 0-3-8 thick, and
15675	weigh 48 lbs. 6 ozs.
15676	They were frequently stamped with
15677	a king's name while making, as
15678	Roman burnt bricks were with the
15679	names of a god, a place, a consul, a
15680	legion, a makei-, or with some other
15681	mark. Vitruvius thinks that cnide
15682	bricks were not fit for use in Italy,
15683	till they were two years old ; and the
15684	people of Utica kept them for five
15685	years. (Vitruv. 2, 3.) Though the
15686	Jews are not distinctly mentioned on
15687	the Egyptian monuments, and the
15688	copyists of Manetho have confounded
p. 226
15689	216
15690	ASYCHIS — HIS BRICK PYRAMID.
15691	Book II,
15692	inscription, cut in stone, which runs thus : — " Despise
15693	me not in comparison with the stone pyramids ; ^ for I
15694	them with the Shepherds, it is not
15695	im}X)ssible that the name of tlie city
15696	of Abaris may point to that of the
15697	Hebrews, or Aharim D'^'OiJ (Gen xi.
15698	15).— [G. W.]
15699	<^
15700	^WW^^
15701	=* The superiority of this over the
15702	stone pyramids has been supposed to
15703	be in the invention or adoption of the
15704	arch, forming the roof of its chambers
15705	and passages. But this woukl require
15706	Asychis to have lived at least before
15707	the 18th dynasty, arches being com-
15708	mon in the reign of Amunopli I., the
15709	second king of that dynasty, and jos-
15710	siblv Ions before his time. Here
p. 227
15711	Chap. 137.
15712	THE BLIND ANYSIS.
15713	217
15714	surpass tliem all, as much as Jove surpasses the other
15715	gods. A pole was plunged into a lake, and the mud
15716	which clave thereto was gathered ; and bricks were
15717	made of the mud, and so I was formed." Such were
15718	the chief actions of this prince.
15719	137. He was succeeded on the throne, they said,
15720	by a blind man, a native of Anysis,^ whose own
15721	name also was Anysis. Under him Egypt was in-
15722	vaded by a vast army of Ethiopians,* led by Saba-
15723	again Herodotus appears to have con-
15724	founded an earlier and a later king.
15725	(On the early use of the arch see my
15726	At. Eg. pp. 16, 18, 19, 69,70.) Several
15727	brick jjyramids still remain in Egypt ;
15728	there are several small ones at Thebes ;
15729	but the largest are two near the mo-
15730	dern Dashoor, or Mensheeh, and two
15731	others at the entrance to the F^oum,
15732	at lUahoon, and El Hawara. It
15733	seems these four were originally cased
15734	with stone, and some blocks remain
15735	]irojecting from the crude
15736	brick mass, to whicli the
15737	outer covering of masonry
15738	was once attached, simi-
15739	lar to those in some of
15740	■ the old tombs near Eome.
15741	That at Hawara, which
15742	stands at the end of the
15743	labyrinth, was built upon a
15744	nucleus of rock, like the ^^
15745	great pyramid of Geezeh, f^^-
15746	which was found by Colonel ^'^^r^r^B
15747	Howard Vyse to rise to '' — ~
15748	a1)out the height of 40 ft.
15749	within it.— [G". W.]
15750	■* This may be Ei-i3-esi, " city
15751	(abode) of Lsis, or Iseum." It could
15752	not be the Hanes of Isaiah (xxx. 4).
15753	See note on Book iii. ch. 5. — [G. W.]
15754	■* This conquest by the Ethiopians
15755	points to the accession of the 25th
15756	dynasty, which, coming immediately
15757	after Bocchoris, the sole king of the
15758	24 til, shows that the latter may have
15759	been deprived of the throne by Sa-
15760	baco. He, and his successors, are
15761	given in Manetho's list : —
15762	Ulh DtjnasUj of one ifaite.
15763	" Bocchoris " (the Wise).
15764	2ath Dynasty of Ethiopian family.
15765	" Sabaco," SabakOn, Sabaco I.
15766	" Sebechon," Sevechus, Sabaco II.
15767	" Teraces," Tearchus, Tirhaka, (Tehrak)
15768	It has been doubted which of the
15769	Sabacos was the So, or Sava, of 2
15770	Kings xvii. 4 ; and which Sabaco, or
15771	Shebek, reigned first. Shebek I. ap-
15772	pears, from Mr. Layard's discovery of
15773	his name at Koyunjik, to be So. A
15774	stela at Florence reckons 71 j'ears from
15775	the 3rd of Necho to the 35th of Ama-
15776	sis, who died in 525, and the 44th year
15777	of Amasis is found on the monuments,
15778	and we also find that Psammetichus
15779	reigned directly after Tirhaka ; so that
15780	it is possible that Necho, the father of
15781	Psammetichus, was a contemporary of
15782	Sabaco, as Herodotus states (ch. 152).
15783	Of these dates, and the supposed era of
15784	Sennacherib, see Hist. Notice in App.
15785	CH. viii. § 33. While the two Sabacos
15786	possessed the country, Stephinathis,
15787	Nechepsos, and Necho I. may have as-
15788	sumed a nominal regal power ; though
15789	the twelve kings could only have been
15790	chiefs of nomes, or districts in the Delta.
15791	When
p. 228
15792	218
15793	ANYSIS — TEMPLE OF BUBASTIS.
15794	Book IT.
15795	cos/ their king. The bKncl Anysis fled away to the
15796	marsh-conntry, and the Ethiopian was lord of the
15797	land for fifty years, during which his mode of rule
15798	was the following : — When an Egyptian was guilty
15799	of an offence, his plan was not to j^unish him with
15800	death : instead of so doing, he sentenced him, accord-
15801	ing to the nature of his crime, to raise the ground
15802	to a greater or a less extent in the neighbourhood
15803	of the city to which he belonged. Thus the - cities
15804	came to be even more elevated than they were before.
15805	As early as the time of Sesostris, they had been raised
15806	by those who dug the canals in his reign ; this second
15807	elevation of the soil under the Ethiopian king gave
15808	them a very lofty position. Among the many cities
15809	which thus- attained to a great elevation, none (I think)
15810	was raised so much as the town called Bubastis, where
15811	there is a temple of the goddess Bubastis, which well
15812	deserves to be described. Other temples may be
15813	When the Egyptians mention lyings
15814	who did nothing memorable, or the
15815	rule of a priest-king like Sethos, or
15816	twelve kings ruling the country ; and
15817	when the monuments show that no-
15818	thing was done worthy of record, or
15819	that kings with the title of priest
15820	ruled in some part of the country, or
15821	that a priest dedicated a monument
15822	instead of a king, there appears evi-
15823	dence of foreign rule in Egj'pt. We
15824	see this at the time of the Shepherd in-
15825	vasion, before the accession of the 18th
15826	dynasty ; again, before and after
15827	the accession of the 22nd and 23rd,
15828	both foreign dynasties, and about
15829	the 24tli, as Avell as before the 26th, in
15830	the time of the so-called twelve kings.
15831	These twelve kings or monarchs could
15832	not have governed the whole of Egypt,
15833	nor could they h a ve made the labyrinth,
15834	as Herodotus states (ch. US), which
15835	had evidently been erected long before.
15836	The discovery of the stehe in the
15837	Apis tombs by M. Mariette now shows
15838	that Psammetichus I. was the imme-
15839	diate successor of Tirhaka. — [G. W. ]
15840	^ Herodotus mentions only one
15841	Sabaco, but the monuments and Ma-
15842	netho notice two, the Sabakon and
15843	Sebichos (Sevechos) of Manetho,
15844	called Sliebek in the hieroglyphics.
15845	One of these is the same as So(Sava),
15846	the contemporary of Hosea, King of
15847	Israel, who is said (in 2 Kings xvii.
15848	4) to have made a treaty with the
15849	King of Egypt, and to have refused
15850	the annual tribute to Shalmanezer,
15851	King of Assyria. Tirhakah, the Tar-
15852	chos, or Tarachus, of Manetho, Tear-
15853	chon of Strabo, and the Tehrak of
15854	the hieroglyphics, is noticed in 2
15855	Kings xix. ft, and Isaiah xxxvii. 9,
15856	as King of Ethiopia, who had come
15857	out to fight against the King of As-
15858	syria. It has been said that Sabacon
15859	has not been found on the Egyptian
15860	monuments ; if so, no other king men-
15861	tioned by the Greeks is met with, since
15862	the orthography of all chtiers from the
15863	Greek form. A monument at Sakkara
15864	gives the name of the second Sabaco,
15865	Shebek, or Sevechon. — [G. W.]
p. 229
15866	Chap. 138.
15867	ANYSIS— TEMPLE OF BUBASTIS.
15868	219
15869	grander, and may have cost more in the hnilding, but
15870	there is none so pleasant to the eye as this of Bubastis.
15871	The Bubastis of the Egyptians is the same as the
15872	Artemis (Diana) of the Greeks.
15873	138. The following is a description of this edifice :^ —
15874	Excepting the entrance, the whole forms an island.
15875	Two artificial channels from the Nile, one on either
15876	side of the temple, encompass the building, leaving
15877	only a narrow passage by which it is approached.
15878	These channels are each a hundred feet wdde, and are
15879	thickly shaded with trees. The gateway is sixty feet
15880	in height, and is ornamented wath figures cut upon the
15881	stone, six cubits high and well worthy of notice. The
15882	temple stands in the middle of the city, and is visible
15883	on all sides as one walks round it ; for as the city
15884	has been raised up by embankment, while the temple
15885	* This account of the position of
15886	the temple of Bubastis is veiy accu-
15887	rate. The height of the mound, the
15888	site of the temple in a low space be-
15889	neath the houses, from which you
15890	look down upon it, are the very pecu-
15891	liarities any one would remark on
15892	visiting the remains at Tel Basta.
15893	One street, which Herodotus mentions
15894	as leading to the temple of Mercury, is
15895	quite apparent, and his length of 3
15896	stadia falls short of its real length,
15897	which is 2250 feet. On the way is the
15898	square he speaks of, 900 feet from the
15899	temple of Pasht (Bubastis), and appa-
15900	rently 200 ft. broad, though now much
15901	reduced in size by the fallen mate-
15902	rials of the houses that surrounded it.
15903	Some fallen blocks mark the position
15904	of the temple of Mercury, but the re-
15905	mains of that of Pasht are rather more
15906	extensive, and show that it measured
15907	about 500 feet in length. We may
15908	readily credit the assertion of Hero-
15909	dotus respecting its beauty, since the
15910	whole was of the finest red granite,
15911	and was surrounded by a sacred en-
15912	closure about 600 feet square (agree-
15913	ing with the stadium of Herodotus),
15914	beyond whicli was a larger circuit, mea-
15915	suring 940 feet by 1200, containing
15916	the minor one and the canal he men-
15917	tions, and once planted, like the other,
15918	with a grove of trees. In this perhaps
15919	was the usual lake belonging to the
15920	temple. Among the sculptures arc
15921	the names of a Goddess, who may be
15922	either Bubastis or Buto (see notes on
15923	ch. 59), and of Piemeses II. of Osor-
15924	kon I., and of Amyrta'us (?) ; and as
15925	the two first kings reigned long before
15926	the visit of Herodotus, we know that
15927	the temple was the one he saw. (See
15928	M. Eg. W. vol. i. p. 427-430.) The
15929	columns of the vestibule had capitals
15930	representing the buds of water-plants,
15931	but near the old branch of the river,
15932	the modern canal of Moez, is another
15933	column with a palm-tree capital, said
15934	to have been taken from this temple,
15935	which has the names of Remeses II.
15936	and Osorkon I. ; and was when entire
15937	about 22 feet high. Amidst the
15938	houses on the N.W. side are the thick
15939	walls of a fort, which protected the
15940	temple below ; and to the E. of the
15941	town is a large o]ien space, enclosed
15942	by a Avail now converted into mounds.
15943	Osorkon is said to have been called
15944	Hercules by the Egyptians. — [G. W.l
p. 230
15945	220 STOKY OF SABACOS. Book II.
15946	has been left untouclied in its original condition, you
15947	look down upon it wheresoever you are. A low wall
15948	runs round the enclosure, having figures engraved
15949	upon it, and inside there is a grove of beautiful tall
15950	trees growing round the shrine, which contains the
15951	image of the goddess. The enclosure is a furlong in
15952	length, and the same in breadth. The entrance to it
15953	is by a road paved w^ith stone for a distance of about
15954	three furlongs, which passes straight through the mar-
15955	ket-place with an easterly direction, and is four hun-
15956	dred feet in width. Trees of an extraordinary height
15957	grow on each side the road, which conducts from the
15958	temple of Bubastis to that of Mercury.
15959	139. The Ethiopian finally quitted Egypt, the priests
15960	said, by a hasty flight under the following circumstances.
15961	He saw in his sleep a vision : — a man stood by his side,
15962	and counselled him to gather together all the priests of
15963	Egypt and cut every one of them asunder. On this,
15964	according to the account which he himself gave, it
15965	came into his mind that the gods intended hereby to
15966	lead him to commit an act of sacrilege, which w^ould be
15967	sure to draw down upon him some punishment either at
15968	the hands of gods or men. So he resolved not to do the
15969	deed suggested to him, but rather to retire from Egypt,
15970	as the time during which it was fated that he should
15971	hold the country had nov/ (he thought) expired. For
15972	l)efore he left Ethiopia he had been told by the oracles
15973	which are venerated there, that he was to reign fifty
15974	years over Egypt. The years were now fled, and the
15975	dream had come to trouble him ; he therefore of his
15976	own accord withdrew from the land.
15977	140. As soon as Sabacos was gone, the blind king
15978	left the marshes, and resumed tlie government. He
15979	had lived in the marsh-region the whole time, having
15980	formed for himself an island there bv a mixture of earth
15981	and ashes. While he remained, the natives had orders
15982	to bring him food unbeknown to the Ethiojjian, and
p. 231
15983	Chap. 139-141.
15984	SETHOS.
15985	221
15986	latterly, at his request, each man had brought him,
15987	with the food, a certain quantity of ashes. Before
15988	Amyrta^us,'' no one was able to discover the site of this
15989	island,Svhich continued unknown to the kings of Egypt
15990	who preceded him on the throne for the space of seven
15991	hundred years and more.^ The name which it hears is
15992	Elho. It is about ten furlongs across in each direction.
15993	141. The next king, I was told, was a priest of
15994	Yulcan, called Sethos.^ This monarch despised and
15995	neglected the warrior class of the Egyptians,^ as though
15996	he did not need their services. Among other indigni-
15997	ties which he offered them, he took from them the lands
15998	which they had possessed under all the previous kings,
15999	consisting of twelve acres of choice land for each war-
16000	' See note on Book iii. cli. 17.
16001	^ This island appears to have stood
16002	at the S.E. corner of the Lake of Buto,
16003	now Lake Booiios. — [G. W.]
16004	^ The 700 years before Amyrtanis
16005	would bring the time of this king
16006	to about 1155 b.c, which ouglit to
16007	point to the flight of some king ;
16008	l3ut it does not agree with the period
16009	of the Sheshonks of the 22nd dynasty,
16010	who are supposed to have been of
16011	an Assyrian family. Tlie interval
16012	could not be calculated from Anysis,
16013	since from the beginning of the first
16014	Rabaco's reign to the defeat of Amyr-
16015	ta!us was only a period of 515 years.
16016	-[G. W.]
16017	' No mention is made by Hero-
16018	dotus of Bocchoris (nor of his father
16019	Tnephachthus, the Technatis of Plu-
16020	tarch) ; and the lists of Manetho, as
16021	well as Diodorus, omit the Asychis
16022	and Anysis of Herodotus. Sethos
16023	again, whom Herodotus calls a con-
16024	temporary of Sennacherib, is unno-
16025	ticed in Manetho's lists ; and as Tir-
16026	haka was king of the whole country
16027	from Napata in Ethiopia to the fron-
16028	tier of Syria, no other Pharaoh could
16029	have ruled at that time in Egypt.
16030	We may therefore conclude that He-
16031	rodotus has given to a priest of Pthah
16032	the title of king. The miraculous
16033	defeat of the Assyrian king mentioned
16034	both by the Egyjjtians and the Jews
16035	is remarkable. Some have attributed
16036	the destruction of his army to a
16037	plague ; but plague does not destroy
16038	upwards of 185,000 men in one night.
16039	The omission of all notice of Tirhaka
16040	by the Egyptian informants of Hero-
16041	dotus may have been owing to jea-
16042	lous}^ of the Ethiopians. The As-
16043	syrians defeated by Tirhaka are repre-
16044	sented at Medeenet Haboo in Thebes,
16045	and in his temple at Gebel Berkel,
16046	wearing cross-belts. — [G. W.]
16047	* The same spirit of insubordination
16048	may have been growing u]) among the
16049	soldiers which afterwards broke out in
16050	the reign of Psammetichus ; but it
16051	could not have had any efiect while the
16052	Ethiopian kings of the 25th djniasty
16053	ruled the country (see note * on ch.
16054	152). It is not impossible that it had
16055	already been the cause of the intro-
16056	duction of the Ethiopian rule ; and
16057	the desertion of the troops to Ethiopia
16058	in tlie reign of Psammetichus may
16059	have been connected with a similar but
16060	unsuccessful attempt. There could
16061	not have been any Eg^-ptian king con-
16062	temporary Avitb the 25th dynasty,
16063	since the Sabacos (neither of whom
16064	gave the throne to the Egyptians)
16065	were succeeded by Tirhaka. — [G. W.]
p. 232
16066	222
16067	INVASION OF SANACHAEIB.
16068	Book II.
16069	rior. Afterwards, tlierefore, when Sanacliarib, king of
16070	the Arabians ^ and Assyrians, marched his vast army
16071	into Egypt, the warriors one and all refused to come
16072	to his aid. On this the monarch, greatly distressed,
16073	entered into the inner sanctuary, and before the
16074	image of the god, bewailed the fate which impended
16075	over him. As he wept he fell asleep, and dreamt that
16076	the god came and stood at his side, bidding him be of
16077	good cheer, and go boldly forth to meet the Arabian
16078	host, which would do him no hurt, as he himself would
16079	send those who should help him. Sethos, then, relying
16080	on the dream, collected such of the Egyptians as were
16081	willing to follow him, who were none of them warriors,
16082	but traders, artisans, and market people ; and with these
16083	marched to Pelusium, which commands the entrance
16084	into Egypt, and there pitched his camp. As the two
16085	armies lay here opposite one another, there came in
16086	the night a multitude of field-mice, which devoured all
16087	the quivers and bowstrings of tlie enemy, and ate the
16088	thongs by which they managed their shields.* Next
16089	morning they commenced their flight, and great mul-
16090	titudes fell, as they had no arms with which to defend
16091	themselves. There stands to this day in the temple of
16092	Yulcan, a stone statue of Sethos, with a mouse in his hand,^
16093	' It is curious to find Senuacherib
16094	called the " kius of the Arabians and
16095	Assyrians" — an order of Avords which
16096	seems even to regard him as rather an
16097	Arabian than an Assyrian king. In
16098	the same spirit his army is termed
16099	afterwards " the Arabian host." It is
16100	impossible altogether to defend the
16101	view which Herodotus here discloses,
16102	but we may understand how such a
16103	mistake was possible, if we remember
16104	how Arabians were mixed up with
16105	other races in Lower Mesopotamia
16106	(see Essaj' x. in vol. i. § 11), and
16107	what an extensive influence a great
16108	Assyrian king would exercise over
16109	the tribes of the desert, especially
16110	those bordering on Mesopotamia. The
16111	ethnic connexion of the two gi'eat
16112	Semitic races would render union
16113	between them comparatively easy ;
16114	and so we find Arabian kings at one
16115	time paramount over AssjTia (Beros.
16116	Fr. 11), while now apparently the case
16117	was reversed, and an Assyrian prince
16118	bore sway over some considerable
16119	number of the Arab tribes.
16120	* For a re]iresentatiou of the
16121	" thongs " intended, see vol. i. p. 305.
16122	* If any particular reverence was
16123	paid to mice at Memphis, it pro-
16124	liably arose from some other mys-
16125	terious reason. They were emblems
16126	of the generating and ]}erhaps of the
16127	producing principle ; and some thought
16128	them to be endued with prophetic
p. 233
16129	Chap. 142. GENERATIONS OF THE PRIESTS OF VULCAN. 223
16130	and an inscription to this effect — " Look on me, and
16131	learn to reverence the gods."
16132	142. Thus far I have spoken on the authority of the
16133	Egyptians and their priests. They declare that from
16134	their first king to this last-mentioned monarch, the
16135	priest of Vulcan, was a period of three hundred and
16136	forty-one generations ; ® such, at least, they say, was
16137	the number both of their kings, and of their high
16138	priests, during this interval. Now three hundred
16139	generations of men make ten thousand years, three
16140	generations filling up the century ; and the remaining
16141	forty-one generations make thirteen hundred and forty
16142	years. Thus the whole nmnber of years is eleven
16143	thousand, three hundred and forty ; in which entire
16144	space, they said, no god had ever appeared in a human
16145	form ; nothing of this kind had happened either under
16146	the former or under the later Egyptian kings. The sun,
16147	however, had within this period of time, on four several
16148	occasions, moved from his wonted course,'^ twice rising
16149	where he now sets, and twice setting where he now
16150	power (a merit attributed now in some
16151	degree to rats on certain occasions).
16152	(See B. iv. note on cb. 192.) The people
16153	of Troas are said to have revered mice
16154	" because they gnawed the bow-
16155	strings of their enemies " (Eust. IL i.
16156	39), and Apollo, who was called Smiu-
16157	theus (from afj^lvdos, a " mouse "),
16158	was represented on coins of Alexandria
16159	Troas with a mouse in his hand
16160	(MuUer, Anc. Art. s. 361. 5). There
16161	was also a statue of him by Scopas
16162	with a mouse under his foot, in his
16163	temple at Chryse (Strabo, xiii. p. 416),
16164	commemorative of their " gnawing
16165	the leathern parts of the enemy's
16166	arms," or because their " abounding
16167	near the temple made them sacred ;"
16168	but AjJoUo Smiutheus was worshipped
16169	in Greece also and other places, which
16170	argues against the story of the bow-
16171	strings being Egyptian. — [G. W.]
16172	^ From Menes to Sethos (or to Tir-
16173	haka his contemporary), which he
16174	reckons at 11,340 years. The exactly
16175	similar number of kings and high-
16176	priests is of course impossible. The
16177	era of Menes is shown by the monu-
16178	ments not to require a veiy extrava-
16179	gant date. The 341 generations, ac-
16180	cording to his calculation, do not make
16181	1 1,340 but 11,366§ years. This priest
16182	Sethos api^ears to be mistaken for
16183	king Sethos (Sethi) of the 19th dy-
16184	nasty ; of a very different age and cha-
16185	racter.— [G. W.J
16186	' This has been very ingeniously
16187	shown by Mr. Poole (Horaj^gyptiaca?,
16188	p. 94) to refer to " the solar risings
16189	of stars having fallen on those days of
16190	the vague year on which the settings
16191	fell in the time of t^etlios ; and " the
16192	historian by a natural mistake sup-
16193	posed they spoke of the sun itself."
16194	This is confirmed by Pomponius Mela,
16195	who only differs in stating that the
16196	king to whose reign they calculated
16197	was Amasis. — [G. W.]
p. 234
16198	224
16199	HECAT^US AT THEBES.
16200	Book II.
16201	rises. Egypt was in no degree aifected by these
16202	changes ; the productions of the land, and of the river,
16203	remained the same ; nor was there anything unusual
16204	either in the diseases or the deaths.
16205	143, When Hecateeus the historian^ was at Thebes,
16206	and, discoursing of his genealogy, traced his descent to
16207	a god in the person of his sixteenth ancestor, the priests
16208	of Jupiter did to him exactly as they afterwards did to
16209	me, though I made no boast of my family. They led
16210	me into the inner sanctuary, which is a spacious cham-
16211	ber, and showed me a multitude of colossal statues, in
16212	wood, which they counted up, and found to amount to
16213	the exact number they had said ; the custom being for
16214	every high-priest during his lifetime to set up his
16215	statue in the temple. As they showed me the figures
16216	and reckoned them up, they assured me that each
16217	was the son of the one preceding him ; and this they
16218	repeated throughout the whole line, beginning with
16219	the representation of the priest last deceased, and
16220	continuing till they had completed the series. When
16221	Hecatceus, in giving his genealogy, mentioned a god
16222	as his sixteenth ancestor, the priests opposed their
16223	genealogy to his, going through this list, and refusing
16224	to allow that any man was ever born of a god. Their
16225	colossal figures were each, they said, a Piromis, born
16226	^ This is the first distiuct mention
16227	of Hecatams, who has been gLanced at
16228	more than once. (Vide supra, chaps.
16229	21, 23.) He had flourished from about
16230	B.C. 520 to B.C. 475, and had done far
16231	more than any other writer to pave
16232	the way for Herodotus. His works
16233	were of tAvo kinds, geographical and
16234	historical. Under the former head he
16235	wrote a description of the known world
16236	(Trjs TTfpiobos), chiefly the result of his
16237	own travels (Agathemer. i. i. p. 172),
16238	which must have been of considerable
16239	service to our author. Under the latter
16240	he wrote his genealogies, which were
16241	for tlie most part mythical, but con-
16242	tained occasionally important history
16243	(vide infra, vi. 137). The political
16244	influence of Hecatasus is noticed by
16245	Herodotus in two passages (v. 35,
16246	125). He is the only prose-writer
16247	whom Herodotus mentions by name.
16248	The term Xoyoiroios, which he ajiplies
16249	to him both here and in Book v.,
16250	I have translated " historian " rather
16251	than " chronicler," because in Hero-
16252	dotus the word implies no disrespect,
16253	being the term by which he wonkl
16254	probably have designated himself.
16255	" Prose-writer" is perhaps its most
16256	literal meaning, as it is antithetical to
16257	eVoTToioy, "a writer of poetry."
p. 235
16258	Chap. 143-145. IIEIGN OF THE GODS IN EGYP'J'.
16259	225
16260	of a Piromis,^ and the number of tliem was three hun-
16261	dred and forty-five ; through the whole series Piromis
16262	followed Piromis, and the line did not run up either to
16263	a god or a hero. The word Piromis may be rendered
16264	" gentleman."
16265	144. Of such a nature were, they said, the beings
16266	represented by these images — they were very far indeed
16267	from being gods. However, in the times anterior to
16268	them it was otherwise ; then Egypt had gods for its
16269	rulers,^ who dwelt ujDon the earth with men, one being
16270	always supreme above the rest. The last of these was
16271	Horus, the son of Osiris, called by the Greeks Apollo.
16272	He deposed Typhon,^ and ruled over Egypt as its last
16273	god-king. Osiris is named Dionysus (Bacchus) by the
16274	Greeks.
16275	145. The Greeks regard Hercules, Bacchus, and Pan
16276	as the youngest of the gods. With the Egyptians,
16277	contrariwise. Pan is exceedingly ancient,^ and belongs
16278	to those whom they call " the eight gods," who existed
16279	* The Egj^ptians justly ridiculed
16280	the Greeks for deriving their origin
16281	from Gods, which were attributes of
16282	the Deity ; and nothing could appear
16283	more inconsistent tlian to claim for an
16284	ancestor Hercules, the abstract idea of
16285	strength. Piromis or Pi-rome was
16286	the usual Egj^ptian word for " man,"
16287	with the definite article wi, " the,"
16288	prefixed, and the simple and obvious
16289	meaning of the observation here re-
16290	corded was, that each of the statues
16291	represented a "man" engendered b}* a
16292	" man " without there being any God
16293	or Hero among them. The transla-
16294	tion which Herodotus gives of the
16295	term, koXos kul dyados, is justified
16296	neither by the meaning of I'iromi, nor
16297	by the sense required. — 'G. W.]
16298	' This is in accordance with the
16299	account given by Manetho and with
16300	the Turin Pajiyrus, both which repre-
16301	sent the Gods as the first kings of
16302	Egypt before Mencs. The last of
16303	tliera in the papyrus is also Horus the
16304	younger, the son of Osiris (see note '^
16305	ch. 4, and note ^ ch. 90). This Horus
16306	VOL. II.
16307	was distinct from Aroeris (Hor-oeri),
16308	the elder Horus, the brother of Osiris,
16309	and also from Hor-pocrates, the infant-
16310	son of Osiris and Isis, said by Eratos-
16311	thenes to be "the God of day." See
16312	note^onch. 92.— [G. W.J
16313	^ Typhon, or rather Seth, the bro-
16314	ther of Osiris, was the abstract idea
16315	of "evil," as Osiris was of "good;"
16316	and in after times many fables (as
16317	Plutarch shows) arose out of this op-
16318	posite nature of the two Deities. For
16319	both were adored imtil a change took
16320	place respecting Seth, brought about
16321	apparently by foreign influence. (See
16322	note^ on ch. 171.) It is singular that
16323	names so like Typhon should occur in
16324	other languages. In Arabic Tyfoon
16325	(like Tv(f)d}s) is a whirlwind, andTufan
16326	is the " Deluge ;" and the same word
16327	occurs in Chinese as Ty-fong. On
16328	the different constructions put ujion
16329	the fable of Osiris and Typhon, see
16330	notes ^ and ■* on. ch. 171. — [G. W.l
16331	^ See note '" on ch. 4, note ^ on ch.
16332	42, and note ' on ch. 43.
16333	Q

Provenance

Full provenance, licence and citation: part 1.

What the layers are

L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.

L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).

L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.

L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.

English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.